P00001
The T-37 was an amphibious tankette employed in the scouting role by both armored and cavalry brigades. 1200 of these vehicles were produced between 1933 and 1936. In 1937 the extensively improved T-38 entered production, which was both wider and lower than the T-37, and had improved swimming capabilities and greater ammunition stowage capacity. Production of the T-38 ceased in 1939 after the completion of some 1300 units. Both T-37s and T-38s are represented by the same unit in the game.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
9mm
WEIGHT
3.2 tonnes

P00002
The T-40 was a light amphibious scout tank designed to replace the T-37 and its successor, the T-38. Improvements in design included the use of a heavier main armament, a more powerful engine and superior armor. Staggering losses at the front prompted the termination of T-40 production in September 1940 after the completion of only 230 units, the last batch being used as Katyusha multiple rocket launchers with a BM-8-24 rocket rack installed in place of a turret.

ARMAMENT
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14 mm
WEIGHT
5.9 tonnes

P00003
T-60 M40 scout tanks began production in July, 1941 at Zavod Nr. 37 in Moscow, alongside their amphibious cousins, the T-40. When this facility was relocated to the Urals, production of the inadequate T-40 was terminated, and production of the T-60 was continued primarily at GAZ in Gorki, and Zavod Nr. 38 in Kirov.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
20mm
WEIGHT
5.8 tonnes

P00004
T-60 M42 scout tanks began production in the later half of 1942. The design team at GAZ incorporated a number of improvements on the original type, including a more powerful GAZ-203 engine, and in the last units, greatly increased frontal and side armor. In the end, however, these improvements were not enough. The T-60 design was entirely obsolete,: it was sluggish in rough terrain, the increased armor was still too thin to survive the front, and the 20mm gun was capable of little more than marking the T-60 as a target for German tanks. Production continued until September 1942 only because of the pressing need for tanks to fill in depleted units, and the capacity limitations of factories unable to assemble larger machines such as the T-34. A total of 6,022 T-60 and T-60 M42 light tanks were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
6.4 tonnes

P00005
The T-70 design was entrusted to the team of N. Astrov at Zavod Nr. 38 and began in earnest in late 1942. The T-60 was slower in rough terrain than the heavier T-34s it was supposed to scout for, and its use as a fighting vehicle was negligible. The need for a heavier gun and armor capable of protecting the two-man crew from a 37mm projectile was recognized , so the new T-70 was designed around a hull armor thickness of 45mm and a main gun of 45mm. Many of the vehicle's components were of ready availability, and the T-70 was rushed into production in March 1942. The one man gun turret made it nearly impossible to coordinate platoon activity, and by 1943, the T-70 was unlikely to survive a clash with German armor. Although an improved design, the T-80, addressed some of these problems, very few of them were built before the red Army ceased design exploration on lightly armed scout tanks. 8,226 T-70 scout tanks were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm gun
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
60mm
WEIGHT
9.2 tonnes

P00006
T-26 light tanks were based on a British Vickers-Armstrong design imported into the Soviet Union in 1930. Typically employed by tank units as close support for infantry, 1200 T-26s were produced from 1931 to 1941, more than the total tank production of France and Germany combined. Most of these were the T-26 Model 1933s, and T-26 Model 1937s, which are represented together in the game.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm gun
1-3 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10 tonnes

P00007
OT-133 flamethrower light tanks were T-26s with a flame projector in place of the main gun for use against bunkers and other fortifications. While the flamethrower was certainly effective, it had to be used at a range of no more than 40-50 meters. Since the vehicle carried no other significant armament, it was virtually defenseless once the flamethrower fuel ran out, and its thin armor made it vulnerable to anti-tank guns or even anti-tank rifles. This unit also represents the earlier OT-130.

ARMAMENT
1 x flamethrower
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10 tonnes

P00008
BT-7 light tanks featured a suspension based on that of the American Christie convertible tank. The suspension of these vehicles were designed to be operated without tracks on roads, which reduced track wear and the possibility of track failure. The tracks could then be fitted for use across terrain. The resulting speed of such a flexible design found the BT series normally assigned to independent tank brigades or to cavalry formations rather than to the slower infantry. Some 7,000 BT series tanks were produced during the period 1932-41 in many variants, the most numerous being the 45mm gunned versions represented in the game.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm gun
1-3 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
22mm
WEIGHT
14 tonnes

P00009
BT-7A light tanks were support versions of the BT-7, fitted with a 76.2mm howitzer in place of the standard 45mm tank gun. This gave the BT-7A greater anti-personnel capability without sacrificing any of the vehicle's agility.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm howitzer
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
14.5 tones

P00059
"M3L" was the Russian designation for the U.S. M3A1 "Stuart" Light Tank, 1676 of which were Lend-Leased to the Soviet Union. Almost all were the diesel-engine variant which saw little service with U.S. forces. The Russians used it as a substitute light tank. They liked its speed and reliability, but didn't think much of its fighting abilities.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
3-5 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
51mm
WEIGHT
13 tonnes

P00053
The Mark III Medium Tank was the British Valentine III Infantry Tank. About 1800 were Lend-Leased to the Soviet Union by Great Britain. The Russians, who liked its reliability, used it as a light tank.

ARMAMENT
1 x 2pdr (40mm) gun
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX ARMOR
65mm
WEIGHT
17.7 tonnes

P00054
The Mark VIII Medium Tank was the British Valentine VIII Infantry Tank. About 2000 were Lend-Leased to the Soviet Union by Great Britain and Canada. The Russians so liked its 6pdr gun and mechanical reliability that they requested all that could be supplied. As a result, Valentines were kept in production in England (the Mk VIII) and Canada (the Mk IX) solely for Russia. In the Red Army the Valentine was used as a light tank - right up to end of the war in some formations.

ARMAMENT
1 x 6pdr (57mm) gun
MAX ARMOR
65mm
WEIGHT
18.6 tonnes

P00010
T-28 medium tanks were actually rather heavy tanks for their time, and rather well armed as well. Approximately 600 of these vehicles were produced from 1943-1940. Four heavy tank brigades were equipped with the T-28, three of them exclusively, the fourth with a mixture of T-28s and T-35 heavy tanks. Neither maneuverable nor initially well armored, T-28s suffered severe losses in the Finnish campaign, and were dubbed the "Mail Train" by the Finns.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm howitzer
3-5 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR:
30 or 80mm
WEIGHT:
28-32 tonnes

P00011
At the time of its introduction in 1940, the T-34 M40 was the finest medium tank in the world. Designed to serve multiple roles, the T-34 eventually replaced the T-26 infantry tank, the BT cavalry tank and the cumbersome T-28 medium tank. With its wide tracks and Christie-based suspension, it was fast, agile, and far better suited to the mud, snow and swamp of European Russia than were its German contemporaries, the PzKpfw III and PzKpfw IV. Moreover, its sloped armor and good gun made it more than a match for them in striking power. The T-34's main weakness was the design of its turret; operated by only a gunner and the tank commander, with the latter having to load the main gun and coaxial machinegun as well as observe terrain and coordinate his actions with those of the other vehicles in his unit (a task made even more difficult by the lack of a radio in most vehicles).

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
26 tonnes

P00012
In June 1941 a more powerful version of the L11 76.2mm main gun in the T-34 M40 was being introduced. Appearing initially in commanders' tanks, the new F34 gun quickly became the standard main armament of the T-34 series until replaced by the 85mm gun in 1944. Tanks carrying the F34 weapon were designated T-34 M41.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
2 x 76.2mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
52mm
WEIGHT
26.5 tonnes

P00013
OT-34 flamethrower tanks were T-34 medium tanks with a flame projector mounted in place of the hull machinegun. The main gun was retained, but the presence of the flamethrower and its fuel within the tank left little room within the vehicle for the gun crew. The heavy and medium flamethrower tanks were initially organized into independent battalions, but were later mixed with gun tank formations which could better provide them with fire support.

ARMAMENT
1 x ATO-41 flamethrower
1 x 76.2mm gun
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
52mm
WEIGHT
26.5 tonnes

P00014
Three years after its introduction, the greatest shortcoming of the T-34 was still the poor ergonomic layout of its turret. This was addressed to some degree by the T-34 M43, which featured a larger hexagonal turret providing more room for the crew and ammunition, and somewhat later, a 360 degree vision cupola for the tank commander. This went a long way to streamline his tasks, but he was still faced with the task of loading the main gun in addition to his other duties. Other improvements were the fitting of fuel panniers or drums to the rear deck to increase range, and the development of special tracks for even greater traction in snow or mud. Armor was increased yet again, and the attempt was made from 1943 on to equip more T-34s with radios.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
70mm
WEIGHT
30.9 tonnes

P00015
T-34/85 mediums tanks were rushed into production in December 1943 in response to improved German designs such as the Panther. In addition to incorporating a more powerful main gun, the turret of the new T-34/85s finally accommodated three men instead of two, which removed the greatest operational deficiency of the design. Full radio equipment and a full vision copula for the commander were also specified. T-34/85s served in brigades mixed with 76.2mm T-34s as new tanks were rushed forward as quickly as possible, and requirements were satisfied by what was available. Guards units generally received preferential treatment, so were more likely to have the more powerful tanks at earlier stages of production.

ARMAMENT
1 x 85mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
90mm
WEIGHT
32 tonnes

P00060
The T-44 Medium Tank was designed as the next-generation replacement for the T-34/85. It was lower and faster than the latter, and had better armor protection as well. An attempt to arm it with a 100mm gun proved unsuccessful, however, and it retained the same armament as the T-34/85. It entered production in early 1945, and some were apparently used in combat in Germany. About 150-200 were built prior to the end of the war, but they quickly acquired a bad reputation due to faulty transmissions. The T-44 is perhaps best remembered as the design basis of the post-war T-54/T-55/T-62 series of tanks.

ARMAMENT
1 x 85mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
120mm
WEIGHT
32 tonnes

P00055
The Mark II Medium Tank was the Matilda II Infantry Tank, 1084 of which were Lend-Leased by Great Britain to the Soviet Union. The Russians admired its armor protection, but disliked its mobility - especially the fact that mud and snow tended to accumulate around the running gear, sometimes immobilizing the vehicle. In Russian service the Matilda was nicknamed the "English Workman" because, as the Russians put it, it was tough, sturdy, reliable, and a little slow. A small number of Matildas with their 40mm gun replaced by a T-34 type 76mm weapon were fielded, but the turret was really too small to make the conversion a success.

ARMAMENT
1 x 2pdr (40mm) gun
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX ARMOR
78mm
WEIGHT
26.9  tonnes

P00056
The M3M was the U.S. M3 "Lee" Medium Tank. 1386 of these tanks, mostly the diesel-powered M3A3 and M3A5 versions, were Lend-Leased to the Soviet Union in 1942. The Lee's high silhouette and archaic layout made it unpopular with Red Army tankers, who referred to it as a "coffin for seven brothers".

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm gun
1 x 37mm gun
3-4 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
57mm
WEIGHT
29 tonnes

P00057
The M4/75 was the U.S. M4 "Sherman" Medium Tank armed with the 75mm gun. Just over 2000 of these tanks, mostly the diesel-powered M4A2 version, were Lend-Leased to the Soviet Union beginning in 1943. Whole mechanized corps were equipped with Shermans, and they played an important role in the 1944-45 fighting. Generally, the formations equipped with 75mm-gun Shermans were used for infantry support. Shermans were known as "Emchas" (a shortened form of "M4") by their Russian crews.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
76mm
WEIGHT
31.4 tonnes

The American M4A2(76)W "Sherman" Medium Tank carrying a high-velocity 76mm gun began serving with Soviet forces in September 1944. Under the provisions of Lend-Lease, almost 2100 of these tanks were shipped to the USSR. The M4A2 series had diesel engines, which were preferred by the Soviets since their tanks were diesel powered as well. Whole mechanized corps were equipped with Shermans, and they played an important role in the 1944-45 fighting. Shermans were known as "Emchas" (a shortened form of "M4") by their Russian crews.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
89mm
WEIGHT
33.4 tonnes

P00017
T-35 heavy tanks were enormous vehicles for their time. With a crew of eleven serving five separate turrets, these "land battleships" were ungainly to maneuver; and the separate turrets, while impressive enough at the annual parades in Moscow, were difficult to fire accurately unless the tank was stationary. Production of the T-35 was leisurely, with only 61 produced from 1933 to 1939. Just one battalion of T-35s became operational, the rest being stationed permanently around Moscow.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm howitzer
2 x 45mm gun
5-6 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
45 tonnes

P00018
KV-1 heavy tanks, like T-34 medium tanks, were a nasty shock to the invading Germans in 1941. Early production versions had suffered from serious transmission and clutch deficiencies, a relatively weak main gun, and insufficient armor, but by 1941, they had no peers in the German arsenal. Early in the war, the rather precious KVs were issued to one company of a tank battalion, but later, due to their slow speed and tendency to crush bridges, they were assigned to independent tank regiments as infantry support.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
3-4 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
75mm
WEIGHT
43 tonnes

P00019
By 1942, the KV-1 had become vulnerable to newer German anti-tank guns such as the 75mm PaK 40. The Soviets responded by increasing the turret and hull armor of the new KV-1 M42 to 120mm and 90mm respectively, but no improvements were made to the drivetrain or the main gun. This increase in armor weight made the KV-1 M42 even slower and more cumbersome than its predecessor, and it was still no more heavily armed than the more nimble T-34 medium tank. KVs were thus assigned to support infantry.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
3-4 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
120mm
WEIGHT
47 tonnes

P00020
KV-2 heavy tanks, popularly known as "Dreadnoughts" by their crews, were KV-1 heavy tanks fitted with 152mm howitzers for the purpose of "bunker busting" and other forms of infantry support. The massive gun was impressive, but the turret was difficult to traverse unless the tank was on level ground. The defensive war of 1941-42 left the KV-2 without a mission; production of these tanks was terminated by the end of 1941.

ARMAMENT
1 x 152mm howitzer
3 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
110mm
WEIGHT
52 tonnes

P00021
KV-8 flamethrower heavy tanks were fitted with a flamethrower in place of their 76.2mm main guns, although as some measure of protection, a 45mm tank gun was fitted in the turret as well. This smaller gun was disguised with a dummy sleeve to make it appear like the normal 76.2mm gun to opposing anti-tank gunners inclined to give the flamethrower tanks preferential treatment. KV-8s were issued to one company of independent flamethrower tank battalions early in the war, the remaining two companies of these battalions being equipped with flamethrower versions of the T-34 medium tank.

ARMAMENT
1 x flamethrower
1 x 45mm gun
3 x 7.62mm machine-guns
MAX. ARMOR
90mm
WEIGHT
43 tonnes

P00022
KV-1S heavy tanks entered production in August 1942. The appearance of more effective German anti-tank guns had prompted the fitting of heavier armor on the original KV-1 design, resulting in the KV-1 M42, which in turn resulted in a vehicle which was so slow and cumbersome that it became an impairment to armored operations. Soviet tank production could barely keep up with battlefield losses in 1942, and could not yet afford the delays associated with production step-up of a new heavy tank; the result was a KV that addressed some of the maladies of the earlier versions. The cranky transmissions of the earlier tanks were replaced with units that functioned properly, and armor was reduced to save weight. Turret layout was reconfigured to increase the efficiency of the gun crew, and 360 degree viewing was provided for the commander. These changes were not entirely successful, however; the KV-1S was still too heavy and cumbersome to keep pace with the T-34 which shared the same 76.2mm main gun.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun
4 x 7.62mm machine-guns
MAX. ARMOR
82mm
WEIGHT
42.5 tonnes

P00023
KV-85 heavy tanks combined a slightly modified KV-1S hull and a turret from the forthcoming IS -1heavy tank. Strictly a stopgap measure, 130 KV-85s were produced during September and October, 1943.

ARMAMENT
1 x 85mm gun
3 x 7.62mm machine-guns
MAX. ARMOR
160mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P00024
IS-2 heavy tanks first entered combat with the 11th Guards Heavy Tank Regiment in March of 1944. The 122mm main gun and redesigned hull and layout of the IS series were considerable improvements over the undergunned and aging KV designs. Developing 3.5 times the kinetic energy of the 76.2mm gun, the 122mm could penetrate 160mm of armor at l000 meters, and often would knock the turret off an enemy tank even when the projectile failed to penetrate it. The major sacrifice made in the IS-2 design was in ammunition stowage; only 28 main gun rounds could be carried internally.

ARMAMENT
1 x 122mm gun
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
3 x 7.62mm machine-guns
MAX. ARMOR
160mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P00025
The IS-2m was a somewhat redesigned IS-2. The main difference was a much more smoothly sloped front hull, which greatly increased its strength vs. anti-tank projectiles. Like its predecessor, however, it carried only 28 rounds of ammunition for its main gun.

ARMAMENT
1 x 122mm gun
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
3 x 7 62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
160mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P00061
The IS-3 Heavy Tank embodied a redesign of the IS-2 turret and hull front. Some sources claim that a few saw action around Berlin in the closing weeks of the war, while other sources deny it. Undeniable, however, was the shock it gave Western observers when first shown publicly during the Allies' victory parade in Berlin in September 1945. About 350 were built prior to the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 122mm gun
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
2 x 7 62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
230mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P00058
The Mark IV Heavy Tank was the Churchill IV Infantry Tank armed with the 6-pounder gun. Some 300 were Lend-Leased by Great Britain to the Soviet Union, all in the first half of 1943. The Soviets used it as a heavy tank, but were not impressed with the vehicle and asked for no more after 1942.

ARMAMENT
1 x 6pdr (57mm) gun
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX ARMOR
102mm
WEIGHT
39.9 tonnes

P00026
SU-76 assault guns entered production in December 1942, and were intended to serve as tank destroyers and as support for infantry and tank formations. Consisting of a 76.2mm divisional gun mounted on a lengthened T-70M light tank chassis, the SU-76s were too lightly gunned and armored to engage most German tanks, but were successful in the assault gun role. The open rear of the gun position made the SU-76s vulnerable to close infantry assault, and miserable to serve in during periods of adverse weather. Nicknamed "Suka", or "bitch", the SU-76 was produced in larger numbers than any other Soviet armored vehicle except the T-34.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm gun gun
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
10.2 tonnes

P00027
The SU-122 assault gun first went into action in January 1943. Utilizing the chassis and running gear of a T-34 medium tank and an armor enclosed 122mm howitzer, the SU-l22 was effective in support of infantry and tank formations against fortified strongpoints, but was less so when deployed against tanks.

ARMAMENT
1 x 122mm howitzer
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
30.9 tonnes

P00028
SU-152 heavy assault guns saw their first action at Kursk in July 1943, and earned the nickname "Zvierboy", or Animal Hunter for their ability to defeat the new German Panthers, Tigers and Elefants. Mounting a 152mm gun on a KV-1S heavy tank chassis, SU-152s were used by independent mechanized gun regiments to provide long range direct fire support for advancing tanks.

ARMAMENT
1 x 152mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
60mm
WEIGHT
45.5 tonnes

P00029
ISU-122 heavy assault guns combined a encased 122mm gun with the chassis of the new IS heavy tank. Used by independent mechanized gun regiments as direct fire support for tanks, ISU-122s entered service in March 1944, and were produced concurrently with their nearly identical but heavier gunned relatives, the ISU-152. The 122mm had a greater range and better armor penetration capability than the 152mm gun , but was not preferred because the tactics of the gun regiments seldom required it. Nevertheless, ISU-122s were produced throughout the remainder of the war due to the ready availability of the 122mm gun.

ARMAMENT
1 x 122mm gun
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
90mm
WEIGHT
45.5 tonnes

P00030
ISU-152 heavy assault guns entered service in March 1944 alongside the ISU-122, and were identical to them except for the fitting of the 152mm gun-howitzer in place of the longer 122mm gun. Very effective in the support of tank formations, the ISU-152s, like the earlier SU-152s and SU-122s, were issued to independent mechanized gun regiments. The success of these regiments led to the formation of Guards Mechanized Heavy Artillery Brigades in December 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 152mm gun
1 x 12.7mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
90mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P00031
650 American T-48 halftracks were Lend-Leased to the USSR, and served in the Red Army from August 1943 until the end of the war. Mounting the 57mm anti-tank gun on an M3 armored halftrack, the SU-57s were organized into special anti-tank battalions of about 60 vehicles each.

ARMAMENT
1 x 57mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
12.7mm
WEIGHT
9 tonnes

P00032
SU-85 tank destroyers mounted an 85mm high velocity gun on the chassis of a T-34 medium tank much in the same manner as the SU-122 assault gun. Improvements made on the later SU-122s, such as better gun protection and traverse, were incorporated into the new tank destroyers, and production commenced in August 1943, just after the great battles of Kursk-Orel. 2050 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 85mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
29.2 tonnes

P00033
The SU-100 was the last and most effective tank destroyer built on the T-34 medium tank chassis. Production of the SU-100 began in September 1944, and eventually supplanted that of the SU-85. In December 1944, SU-100s equipped the new Guards Mechanized Artillery Brigades.

ARMAMENT
1 x 100mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
31.6 tonnes

P00034
The BA-20 armored car was designed as a reconnaissance vehicle, and was little more than an automobile mounting a rifle caliber machinegun in a thinly armored turret. Production of the BA-20 began in 1936, and it remained in service until December, 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
10mm
WEIGHT
2.5 tonnes

P00047
M3A1 scout cars were built by White in the United States, and supplied to the Soviets through Lend Lease. Though limited in cross-country capability, the M3Al was fast and reliable, and proved useful for scouting and liaison duties. A total of 3340 M3A1s were shipped to the USSR.

ARMAMENT
1 x 12.7mm machinegun; 2 x .7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
12.7mm
WEIGHT
3.9 tonnes

P00035
The BA-64 was the first new Soviet armored car design of the war, and featured a curious coffin shaped hull. Early versions had an open position for the single 7.62mm machinegun, but the most commonly produced variants had a lightly armored turret. Production of the BA-64 was slow due to technical difficulties with the GAZ chassis, prompting the importation of American scout cars such as the M3A1. Approximately 3500 B-64s were completed between January 1943 and the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
or 12.7mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
10mm
WEIGHT
2.4 tonnes

P00036
BA-10 heavy armored cars, although a 1930s design based on a 6x4 truck chassis , remained the standard Soviet heavy armored car throughout the war. They mounted a 45mm gun in an enclosed turret.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm gun
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
15mm
WEIGHT
5.1 tonnes

P00037
BM-13 rocket launchers first saw combat in July 1941, and remained an effective ordnance delivery system for the remainder of the war. At first so secret that they were officially designated "Guards Mortars", BM-13s were more affectionately referred to by the Soviet forces as "Katyushas", or "Little Kate." The Germans called the BM rocket launchers "Stalin Organs" after the horrific scream the rockets made in flight, and feared them more than conventional artillery despite the fact that the rockets were rather less accurate. A single BM-13 salvo could drop 4.35 tonnes of explosives and rocket bits into a 10 acre area in a 7-l0 second burst. The standard mounting platform for the BM-13 was the BM-13-16, which featured 16 launching rails on a ZiS (or later an American Lend Lease Studebaker 2.5-ton) truck, although a number of other trucks and vehicles were utilized as requirements demanded.

ARMAMENT
16 x 132mm rockets
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
4 tonnes

P00038
BM-8 rocket launchers were developed in August, 1941, following the success of the larger BM-13 launchers. The 82mm rockets of the BM-8 system were of shorter range than those of the BM-13, but their smaller size permitted the mounting of the BM-8 system on a smaller platform such as a GAZ jeep, or the mounting of a greater number of launcher rails on a given chassis. The most common mounting was that of the BM-8-36, which featured 36 launching rails on a ZiS truck.

ARMAMENT
36 x 82mm rockets
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
3.5 tonnes

P00046
300mm rockets had been in service since July 1942, but not until the introduction of the BM-31-12 in June, 1944, were the heavy rockets truly mobile. Earlier launching systems had consisted of launching rails that were set into the ground, which greatly restricted mobility and subjected the launching teams to the risk of German counter battery fire. By fitting twelve launching rails to larger trucks, such as the American Studebaker 2.5 ton 6x6, the Guards Mortar heavy rockets could now accompany tank and infantry formations during all phases on an assault, and launch their volleys after only 7-12 minutes of preparation. The troops loved the mobile launchers, dubbing them "Andryusha", and "Vanyusha", or "Andy" and "Johnny".

ARMAMENT
12 x 300mm rockets
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
4 tonnes

P00039
ZSU-37 anti-aircraft tanks were the result of mounting a 37mm anti-aircraft gun on an SU-76 assault gun chassis. Accepted for production in January 1944 after a prolonged and troublesome development, ZSU-37s suffered from a slow turret traverse. Only a few hundred of these vehicles were completed.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm anti-aircraft cannon
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P00040
M17 anti-aircraft halftracks were the only armored anti-aircraft vehicles available to the Soviets in any quantity, 1000 being supplied by the United States from early 1944. Featuring an electrically operated quadruple .50 cal. (12.7mm) machinegun setup on an International Harvester M5 halftrack, the M17 Multiple Gun Motor Carriage could be devastating to non-hardened ground targets as well attacking aircraft.

ARMAMENT
4 x .50 machine-guns
MAX. ARMOR
16mm
WEIGHT
9 tonnes

P00041
GAZ 4M anti-aircraft trucks were the standard Soviet anti-aircraft vehicles at the beginning of the war. A quadruple Maxim machinegun mount was fitted to the GAZ AA truck.

ARMAMENT
4 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
3 tonnes

P00042
SU-12 76mm howitzer trucks were the first true self-propelled guns in Soviet service. Produced from 1932 to 1935, these vehicles were flatbed GAZ AAA trucks mounting a thinly shielded 76.2mm regimental howitzer. SU-12s were issued to cavalry and motorized infantry regiments.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm howitzer
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
6 tonnes

P00043
The difficult weather and ground conditions of European Russia prompted the Soviets to use tractors throughout the war as prime movers for towed artillery pieces. The size and configuration of these tractors varied according to the type of piece being towed. The handy Komsomolyets was designed to pull the 45mm infantry anti-tank gun, and was lightly armored and provided with a 7.62mm machinegun for the commander. The heavy Voroshilovyets used the same diesel engine as the T-34 medium tank, and towed heavy artillery such as the 152mm howitzer. Obsolete armored vehicles such as T-70 light tanks were stripped of their turrets and put to use towing anti-tank or field guns. Other tractors were little different from civilian industrial vehicles.


P00044
Trucks of various sizes and types were used by the Soviets during the Great Patriotic War. Many were of native design but some, like the GAZ A, were domestically produced versions of foreign vehicles such as the Ford Model A. Others, such as the Studebaker US6 were imported via Lend-Lease. The rather primitive infrastructure of European Russia required trucks of sturdy construction, and the relative unfamiliarity of the average Russian soldier with machinery placed value on simplicity as well.


P00045
Wagons played an important role during the war. Motor vehicle transport was often in short supply due to action or other attrition, and the deplorable state of most roads during the spring and fall wet seasons often made them impassable for trucks and other wheeled conveyances. Wagons were cheap, burned no fuel other than the forage for the horses that pulled them, and were easily requisitioned from the civilian populace.


P00048
Horses were vital to the Soviet war effort. Mounted cavalry formations were still a major part of their order of battle at the beginning of the war, and remained useful for the remainder of it. The harsh Russian climate, often so strenuous to mechanized formations and transport services, was the natural habitat of the small, hardy native breeds. Russian animals required little enriched fodder such as oats during the winter, and could survive the most severe weather with a minimum of protection. This gave the cavalry formations a flexibility that other types of units lacked, and permitted the movement of material during periods when motorized transport was bogged down or snowed in.


P00050
Motorcycles served the Red Army much the same way as they served others during the Second World War-as escort, security, liaison and reconnaissance vehicles. A shortage of radios at the beginning of the war forced the Soviets to rely on outdated and easily disrupted field telephones and the physical transportation of information; motorcycles, with their lightness, simplicity, and speed could be highly successful in the latter role under the right conditions. Guards Mortar units often relied on motorcycles for reconnaissance, as the range of their rockets was less than that of many types of German artillery, and by 1943, rapid counter battery fire was likely to fall on the Katyushas if they were not smartly set up, fired, and relocated for another volley.


P00051
Boats of all sorts and sizes served the Soviets during the war, particularly in the movement of troops and material along and across the numerous strategically important rivers in Western Russia.


P00052
Rafts were often the only conveyance available to the Soviets for the movement of men and material. Boats were often not available for fording rivers but inflatable rafts were often used to float across infantry and their smaller supporting weapons. The Red Army was also adept at building larger rafts for the floating of artillery or armor with little more than lumber and muscle, and surprisingly little time.


P00601
Aside from the use of several dozen Lend-Lease LCIs and LCTs in the Far East in 1945, Soviet amphibious landings lacked purpose-built landing craft. A variety of existing boats and barges were used instead. One of the more common types used to land infantry was the MO-IV submarine chaser, which could carry 50-100 men on its deck depending on the circumstances.


P00602
Aside from the use of several dozen Lend-Lease LCIs and LCTs in the Far East in 1945, Soviet amphibious landings lacked purpose-built landing craft. A variety of existing boats and barges were used instead. Cargo barges were employed on several occasions - e.g., in the Kerchensko-Feodosiyskaya and Yuzhnaya Ozereyka landing operations - to bring tanks ashore.


P00101
The BM obr. 37 82mm was the standard medium mortar in Soviet rifle battalions. Reasonably light and effective, the weapon was initially crewed by five men, and could be transported by three. Later in the war, the crews were reduced by one or two men to conserve manpower. Later models (obr. 41 and obr. 43) had wheels so they could be moved without being disassembled. Two sections of two mortars each are represented by this unit.

MAX. RANGE
3100m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
56kg

P00129
BM obr. 37 82mm mortars were often the only indirect-fire weapons immediately available to the commander of a rifle battalion or regiment, aside from the nearly useless 50mm. The mortar sections normally set up their weapons in a line, 15 to 30 meters apart. This unit represents three sections of two 82mm mortars apiece.

MAX. RANGE
3100m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
56kg

P00130
This unit represents three sections of two 82mm mortars apiece, as used in the mortar company of a ski brigade.

MAX. RANGE
3100m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
56kg

P00102
The GVPM obr. 38 107mm mortar was basically an enlarged 82mm mortar modified for use by mountain troops. Though heavier and more difficult to move than the 82mm, it also had twice the range and packed a much heavier punch.

MAX. RANGE
6100m
SHELL WEIGHT
8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
160kg

P00103
The PM obr. 38 120mm mortar was the largest of the three integral indirect support weapons available to the commander of a Red Army rifle regiment. Less portable than the smaller 50mm and 82mm mortars, the 120mm required a wagon or light truck for transport. Nevertheless, for its weight it packed a tremendous punch, and it so impressed the Germans that they put a virtually identical copy into production for themselves. In the game this unit represents two sections of two 120mm mortars each.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
285kg

P00128
Three sections of two PM obr. 38 120mm mortars are represented by this unit. 120mm mortars were employed in several different types of heavy mortar battalions; a heavy mortar companywas assigned to each rifle regiment.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
285kg

P00104
The PM obr. 43 160mm mortar was developed to provide relatively portable indirect fire at the corps and army level. Unlike most mortars, which are loaded from the muzzle end, the barrel of the PM 43 was lowered after being fired, and it was reloaded from the breech end. In the game this unit represents a platoon of two such mortars.

MAX. RANGE
5150m
SHELL WEIGHT
40.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1270kg

P00105
PP obr. 27 infantry guns were available in large numbers at the onset of war, as they were intended to replace all other infantry guns then in Soviet service. Simple and basic in design, the 76.2mm Model 1927 remained front-line issue with infantry and cavalry divisions until 1943, when replaced in production by a lighter and cheaper version using a 45mm anti-tank gun carriage. This, combined with hollow-charge projectiles, preserved the multi-purpose role for these regimental guns.

MAX. RANGE
8550m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.23kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
600kg

P00106
PTP obr. 32 45mm anti-tank guns were essentially scaled up versions of the German 37mm Rheinmetall gun and, despite their small caliber they served the Soviets throughout the war. The carriages of the Model 1937s were designed to be pulled by either horse or motorized transport. In 1937 the weapon was updated slightly without any major changes in performance.

ARMOR PENETRATION
35mm at 1000m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
510kg

P00107
PTP obr. 42 45mm anti-tank guns were improved Model 1932/37 guns, and gradually replaced the earlier weapons as the war went on. The barrels of the earlier design were lengthened and the breechblocks strengthened which permitted greater velocity for the 1.43kg projectile, but by 1942, the 45mm was markedly small in caliber. Nevertheless, these weapons served the Soviets throughout the remainder of the war and well beyond.

ARMOR PENETRATION
95mm at 300m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
570kg

P00108
PTP obr. 41 57mm anti-tank guns were about to enter Soviet service as Operation Barbarossa commenced in June 1941. Using the carriage of a ZIS-3 76mm field gun, the Model 1941 57mm ZIS-2 was nearly twice as heavy as earlier Soviet anti-tank guns, but with its heavier round and longer barrel, the 57mm was a far more capable weapon. In 1943, 57-41 anti-tank gun production was superseded by that of the PTP obr. 43, also of 57mm, which differed largely in using the tubular carriage of another version of the ZIS-3 76mm gun. The performance of the two guns were nearly identical. Both are represented by the PTP obr. 4l in the game.

ARMOR PENETRATION
140mm at 500m (with APCR)
SHELL WEIGHT
3.148kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1125kg

P00109
P obr. 39 76mm anti-tank guns were 76mm F-22 field guns using armor piercing shot. In 1941, the rather complicated 76-39 was superseded by the simplified and improved 76mm Model 1942 ZIS-3, which reduced production time by a third, and production costs by two thirds. The Germans referred to the ZIS-3 as the "Ratsch-Bum" or "crash-boom" because the sound of impact of the weapon's high velocity projectile followed the sound of its firing so closely. Both rifle and Guards Rifle divisions were equipped with this gun, to the number of 32 and 36, respectively. A crew of six could fire a ZIS-3 25 times/minute.

ARMOR PENETRATION
90mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.21kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1120kg (ZIS-3)

P00127
P obr. 43 85mm anti-tank guns were field pieces designed to add throw weight to the masses of 76.2mm guns normally used in Soviet barrages, but the heavier rounds of the 85-43s were found to be more useful penetrating German armored vehicles. Crewed by seven men, the 85-43 could fire 15 rounds/minute. Relatively few of these guns were built, as they were replaced by an improved model, the 85mm D-44. The D-44 shared similar ballistic capabilities, and with its low silhouette also excelled in the anti-tank role. As anti-tank guns, both are represented by the 43-85 in the game.

MAX. RANGE
16,600m
SHELL WEIGHT
9.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1704kg

P00110
PTP obr. 100mm anti-tank guns were BS-3 100mm field guns employed in the anti-tank role. Though much larger and more cumbersome than the 45mm and 57mm anti-tank guns, or the multi-purposed 76mm ZIS-3s, the long barreled BS-3s were quite capable of penetrating the frontal armor of German Tigers and Panthers.

ARMOR PENETRATION
160mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3,650kg

P00111
P obr. 02/30 76mm field guns were modernized pieces dating from the days of Tsar Nicholas II. A confusing array of more efficient propellants and projectiles were specified for the updated guns, which combined with the fact that some cases longer barrels were fitted as well led to the necessity of issuing four different range tables for one type of gun. Many 02/30s were still in service at the beginning of the war, a good number of them seeing service with the Germans as well.

MAX. RANGE
13,290m (L40)
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1350kg (L/40)

P00112
P obr. 36 76mm field guns were one of the most commonly used Soviet regimental field guns in the early stages of the war. Well designed and robust, the 76-36 could fire 25 rounds/minute. Those who captured or acquired these guns thought highly of them-the Germans to the point of remanufacturing them as the 76.2mm PaK 36(r) for anti-tank service.

MAX. RANGE
13,580m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1350kg

P00113
P obr. 39 76mm field guns entered service in 1939, and were an attempt to provide Soviet field artillery regiments with a smaller and more manageable piece than the 76-36 then in service. Although the Model 39 was less bulky than its predecessor, it was slightly heavier, and more difficult to produce. Ballistics were little changed from those of the more primitive 76-36, and armor piercing shot was a standard issue. In 1941, the 76-39 was replaced by the superb ZIS-3, which had the same ballistics, but featured a simplified carriage which made the gun easier to handle and produce. Eventually the ZIS-3 would make up the bulk of Soviet light artillery. The 76-39 and ZIS-3 series are represented together in the game.

MAX. RANGE
13,290m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1570kg

P00114
P obr. 44 85mm field guns were produced in large numbers during 1944-45, replacing the earlier 85-43. Many of these guns saw service in the anti-tank role instead, as their low silhouette, powerful rounds, and relatively high rate of fire could pose a serious threat to even the heaviest German armored vehicles.

MAX. RANGE
15,500m
SHELL WEIGHT
9.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1725kg

P00115
P obr. 10/30 107mm field guns were a pre World War I design modernized in the early 1930s by fitting longer barrels on the existing horse drawn carriages. Many of these guns were still in service at the time of the German invasion, and saw service with their captives as well. These elderly pieces could fire 5-6 rounds/minute.

MAX. RANGE
16,350m
SHELL WEIGHT
17.18kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2380kg

P00116
The G obr. 10 122mm field howitzer began service before the First World War. In 1930, those guns still in store were renovated and redesignated 122mm howitzer Model 1910/30. At the beginning of the Second World War, a large number of the venerable howitzers were still in service despite the fact that their carriage design was of an earlier age, and could only be towed by tractors at very slow speeds.

MAX. RANGE
8940m
SHELL WEIGHT
21.76kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1466kg

P00117
The G obr. 38 122mm field howitzer was an excellent design. Relatively light, sturdy, and reliable, the Model 1938, or M20, eventually become the standard Soviet divisional and Army heavy howitzer, and remained in production throughout the war. A crew of 7 could fire the 122-38 5-6 rounds/minute, and the piece could be towed at 50 kph over good roads. Those who captured or acquired 122-38s thought highly of them, the Germans employing them both in the field and as coastal defense guns.

MAX. RANGE
11,80 m
SHELL WEIGHT
21.76kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2450kg

P00118
Unlike most Soviet field pieces of its time, the G. obr. 31 122mm field gun was of domestic design, produced by grafting a 122mm long gun barrel on the Model 1934 152mm howitzer. In 1937, the 122-31 was replaced by the 122mm 1931/37, which used the carriage of the Model 1937 gun-howitzer, and differed from the earlier gun only in detail. The Model 1931/37 could be towed by either horse or motorized transport, and required 8-10 minutes to unlimber and prepare for firing. Mobile versions of the Model 1931/37 mounted on a suitably modified KV heavy tank chassis resulted in the SU-122 assault gun.

MAX. RANGE
20,400m (1931/37)
SHELL WEIGHT
25kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
7117kg (1931/37)

P00119
G obr. 38 152mm field howitzers were one of the last designs of the Soviet prewar artillery modernization program to actually see service during the war. A sturdy and reliable piece, the 152-38, or M10, featured a carriage designed for increased traction, but this design coupled with the weight of the gun, greatly hindered transport speed. A crew of seven could fire the Model 1938 3-4 times a minute, and like most Soviet artillery pieces, the M-10 could also function as an anti-tank gun, firing a 40 kg shot for that purpose. In 1943, the D-1 152mm howitzer was conceived to replace the M10, and quantity production began in early 1944. The D-1 had roughly the same ballistic capabilities as the earlier gun, but was more than 500 kg lighter in action, and just as importantly, more than 900 kg lighter traveling. The D-l was first issued to the 1st Guards Howitzer Brigade in mid 1944, and while each rifle division was to receive 18 of these new howitzers, the earlier pieces such as the Model 1938 were never entirely supplanted.

MAX. RANGE
12,400m
SHELL WEIGHT
51.1kg (D-1)
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3601kg (D-1)

P00120
Entering service in 1938, the G obr. 37 152mm Gun Howitzer was one of the most widely used Soviet artillery pieces of the war, and was perhaps the most important counter-battery weapon in their inventory. Two different carriages were specified: one with dual wheels for motorized transport, and one with spoked wheels for transport by horse. The crew of nine could bring the gun into battery in about 5 minutes, and fire three or four rounds/minute thereafter. Suitably modified, the Model 1937 was mated to the KV heavy tank chassis as the SU-152 assault gun, and the IS heavy tank chassis as the ISU-152. As an anti-tank gun, the 152-37 depended upon its shot weight rather than its velocity, but was highly effective. The Germans made good use of any 152-37s they could acquire.

MAX. RANGE
17,265m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.56kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
7128kg

P00121
The 203mm G. obr. 31 howitzers, or B-4s, were rather unique in design, being supported by a tracked rather than a more conventional wheeled carriage. The tracks of the B4 were capable of moving 8 degrees from each side of center to increase maneuverability and to reduce its weight in ice and snow, but the huge howitzer was never intended to be self-propelled. Produced in many variants from 1931 to 1937, the highly accurate B-4s were particularly well suited for the reduction of fortifications and bunkers. Served by a crew of 15, (including 3 on the rammer), the 203mm required 3 minutes to load.

MAX. RANGE
17,500m
SHELL WEIGHT
100kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17,700kg

P00122
M-30 heavy rocket battalions first went into action on July 5, 1942. The new 300mm rockets generated much more explosive force than their lighter cousins, but their range was shorter, and the bulkiness of the projectiles required a special launching apparatus that had to be set into the ground. This system took a great deal of time to set up or dismantle, which made them rather immobile. Nevertheless, the effect of these large rockets was devastating, and when the Soviets reorganized their Guards Mortar units into divisions in December 1942, the 300mm M-30 equipped two of each division's brigades. In 1943, two more Guards Mortar divisions were formed, with three M-30 brigades apiece, that were capable of launching 1152 rockets per volley. Still, however, the problem of mobility remained.

MAX. RANGE
2800m
ROCKET WEIGHT
70.2kg

P00123
The M-31 heavy rocket entered combat in July 1943, and like the earlier M-30, was of 300mm diameter. The range of the M-31 was greater, however, and the launching system consisted of eight rails rather than four, which doubled the throw weight of each volley. This permitted the Guards Mortar brigades to put seven or eight rockets at once into an area roughly the size of a football field over a target area of over 100 acres. By late 1943 the Soviets could call on the services of thirteen M-31 brigades.

MAX. RANGE
4300m
ROCKET WEIGHT
70.2kg

P00124
The ZP obr. 39 37mm anti-aircraft gun was based on the splendid Swedish 40mm Bofors gun, and was in Soviet service at the beginning of the war. Simple, rugged and reliable, the 37-39 could fire up to 180 rounds/minute, although 80 rounds/minute was more representative of the gun's combat capability. These guns were mounted in self propelled carriages as the ZSU-37. The Germans pressed many captured Model 1939s into service as the 3.7cm Flak M.39(r).

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
3000m
SHELL WEIGHT
.785kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2100kg

P00125
The ZP obr. 38 76.2mm anti-aircraft gun was an updated version of a Vickers based Soviet design of 1931. Many of the earlier gun's virtues were retained, such as sturdiness and reliability, but improvements in the commander's controls and the addition of a second axle to the carriage increased the Model 1938's effectiveness. Many of these guns captured by the Germans were rebored to take 88mm rounds.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
9300m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.61kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3047kg

P00126
By 1939, the Soviets realized that their 76.2mm anti-aircraft guns would be incapable of meeting the requirements that would be forced upon them by the development of larger and higher flying aircraft. The ZP obr. 39 85mm gun was developed to address this problem, and was available in some quantities by the beginning of the war. Basically a scaled up version of the 76.2mm model 1938 anti-aircraft gun, the Model 1939, or K-12, was a highly successful design, and like many anti-aircraft guns of the war was also quite capable in the anti-tank role. Modified versions of this gun were used in the SU-85 assault gun and the T-34/85 tank.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
10,500m
SHELL WEIGHT
9.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3057kg

P00201
This unit represents a typical Red Army rifle platoon from September 1939 until the end of 1941. This period was one of confusion and change for the Army; having endured Stalin's purges, it next had to endure the Finnish debacle, and then the German invasion. Performance of the rifle divisions was inconsistent; some fought to the death , while others surrendered with hardly a fight. The loss of the most experienced officers to Stalin's paranoia and a fear of the abuses of the Communist Party did little to encourage the loyalty of the common Russian soldier, but as the war began to be recognized as one for the Motherland, the will of the Soviet soldier hardened. The Soviet rifleman's equipment was haphazard during the early stages of the war, as the authorized patterns of gear were either unavailable in sufficient quantities, or were considered too expensive to produce. Through December 1941, Red Army riflemen were typically armed with the five-shot, bolt-action m 1891/30 bolt action rifle. A mid-1941 rifle platoon contained about 50 men, with each of its four squads armed with rifles and either a submachinegun or light machinegun. A 50mm mortar was also authorized, but losses soon forced its official removal from the platoon.


P00202
By late 1941, losses in the field and the great eastward exodus of Soviet industry forced a drastic reduction in the authorized strength of the rifle platoon. From this time till later in 1942 a full-strength rifle platoon contained about 40 men in three squads, each of which was armed with rifles, a submachinegun and a light machinegun. In addition, all medium machineguns and light mortars were removed from the rifle company, thus depriving its platoons of this additional firepower.


P00203
In the latter half of 1942 the rifle platoon was reorganized again. Though still containing about 40 men, it now had four squads, each armed with rifles, a submachinegun and one or two light machineguns. With equipment availability on the rise, the rifle company was authorized a medium machinegun and 2-3 50mm mortars to provide extra firepower for its platoons. With minor changes, this platoon organization lasted until the end of the war.


P00204
In late 1941 the Red Army general staff (STAVKA) reintroduced the old practice of awarding "Guards" status to units that had distinguished themselves in battle. By designating as Guards those formations that had performed well, STAVKA intended to boost morale and create a standard to which regular line units might aspire. In addition to the honors and responsibilities bestowed upon them, Guards were authorized higher pay, better clothing and generally newer equipment. Guards rifle platoons were identical to their non-Guards counterparts in organization, but had more support weapons at the company and battalion level.


P00205
This unit represents the Guards rifle platoon as reorganized in the second half of 1942. Like its non-Guards counterpart, it contained about 40 men and four squads, each armed with rifles, a submachinegun and one or two light machineguns. At the company level were two medium machineguns and 2-3 50mm mortars to provide extra firepower for the platoons. With minor changes, this platoon organization remained in effect for the remainder of the war.


P00206
The Red Army made far greater use of the submachinegun than did the other combatants in WW2. Many were issued in a practice similar to that of the Germans - i.e., provided to platoon and squad leaders - but the majority were issued to submachinegun platoons and companies. This game unit represents a platoon armed solely with submachineguns. They had two main uses. The first was in the submachinegun company of the rifle regiment, where they acted as a general reserve and performed special functions like infiltration attacks. The second was as "Tankodesantniki" - infantry whose role was to ride on tanks. This method of transport allowed them to close with the enemy rapidly, and those who survived could dismount right into the enemy's position for maximum shock value. It also gave greater tactical mobility to the infantry that accompanied tanks, while providing the tanks a measure of close-in protection from the dreaded German Panzerfaust and Panzerschreck hand-held anti-tank weapons. In both roles, three platoons, each of three squads, made up a company. The hundred men in a full-strength company carried only submachineguns - no rifles or light machineguns were normally present.


P00207
As the war went on, the importance of the rifle regiment's submachinegun company declined, the need for replacements often overriding the necessity of maintaining such a 'specialist' unit. Many submachinegun companies were disbanded for this reason, and their weapons used to rearm a rifle company. Since this company retained its fourth squad and all its light machineguns, its firepower was superior to that of its submachinegun-only counterpart. At the end of May 1944 it was ordered that one rifle platoon in each rifle company was to be re-equipped with submachineguns.


P00208
Guards submachinegun platoons, like most Guards units, initially followed the same table of organization as that of their regular Red Army counterparts. As with the regular rifle divisions, the submachinegun companies were the regimental commander's reserve, to be used either to reinforce his scouts or to intervene with the support of the regimental artillery. In the motorized or mechanized units, the submachinegunners would ride into battle as "Tankodesantniki" atop the assaulting tanks. Once the tanks had reached the point where the close fighting capabilities of the submachinegun could be exploited, the surviving submachinegunners would disembark and continue the assault on foot. As might be expected, casualties under such conditions were very high.


P00209
Guards submachinegun units evolved much in the same manner as its Red Army counterpart. Initially deployed at company strength as regimental reserves or attached to motorized or mechanized units, submachinegun companies eventually became an integral part of the regular Soviet rifle division. By 1944, a submachinegun platoon had replaced one rifle platoon in a regular rifle company. This was not done in Guards Rifle Divisions, at least according to the tables of organization, or shtat, the submachinegunners instead being organized into two companies of 100 men per each of the three rifle regiments. Each company would rate four platoons of about forty men apiece and a minimal headquarters. On paper this would mean that the number of submachineguns in a Guards Rifle Division, including those issued to scouts, NCOs, officers and the like would total 3,594. This, when compared with the 6,330 rifles issued to the same division under the same establishment, emphasizes how readily the Soviets came to appreciate the cheaply produced, easily used, and brutally lethal submachinegun. Guards submachinegun platoons, when not employed as "Tankodesantniki" (tank riders), would also receive additional support at the company level by two medium or heavy machineguns and possibly a 50mm mortar section.


P00210
In the early 1930s the Soviet Union experimented very successfully with the concept of massed airborne assaults, and by 1940 the Red Army possessed over 18,000 trained paratroops, most of whom had combat experience. When the Germans invaded in June 1941, however, most of these lightly armed and intensely motivated parachute, airlanding and airborne troops were squandered in defense against German armor and artillery, as most of the officers capable of coordinating complicated airborne operations had been purged, and the Luftwaffe had very quickly destroyed the Soviets' airlift capability. Those that survived were pulled back by autumn to rebuild the existing units and form new ones. The large number of trained pre-war civilian parachutists permitted the doubling of the Soviet airborne force by the summer of 1942, but most of these troops would once again be employed as infantry. Soviet air transport capability was restored to a serviceable level by 1943, but by then it was deemed far more practical to penetrate the enemy's rear with hordes of tanks than with lightly armed airborne troops, as the few large airborne operations conducted were bloody failures. After September 1943, only single company or battalion drops were made in support of partisans or ground units. Like the German Fallschirmjäger, the Red Army paratroopers earned much of their reputation as elite infantry. A 1941 parachute platoon comprised about 40 men in three squads, armed with semi-automatic rifles and one light machinegun per squad.


P00229
A lack of airlift capability and capable leadership compelled the Soviets to employ most of the airborne units rebuilt and newly formed during the winter of 1941-42 as infantry. The first ten airborne corps were converted to Guards Infantry Divisions, and the Guards Airborne Divisions then forming, despite some parachute training, were strictly ground units. In October 1944 most of the remaining airborne units were merged into the Separate Guards Airborne Army, later redesignated 9th Guards Army, and converted to Guards Rifle Divisions under a new shtat that served as a model for Guards and regular rifle divisions. For most of the war, the Soviet parachute infantry platoon would number approximately 40 men, divided between three platoons. The riflemen would be armed with semi-automatic rifles when available, and each of three platoons would have an integral light machinegun. Late in the war, the platoon would expand to comprise four infantry platoons, each with an integral LMG, and a 50mm mortar section (1 50mm mortar).


P00211
Soviet heavy machineguns were usually operated at the company level, with one company per each rifle regiment, or three to a rifle division. Each company rated 91 men, divided between three platoons of four guns each. The weapon used for most of the war was the venerable 7.62mm Maxim, most often mounted on a wheeled carriage. Although heavy and rather cumbersome, the Maxim was impeccably reliable and effective out to 1,000 meters. Heavy machinegun squads were sited for flanking fire, and if possible from multiple positions prepared 20-30 meters apart which would permit the guns to be shifted after 5-10 minutes of firing.


P00212
Guards machinegun companies were rated at the same strength as their regular Red Army counterparts, consisting of 91 men divided between three platoons of four guns apiece, although as with most types of Guards units, the machinegun companies were more likely to be equipped and maintained according to their establishment than regular ones. The guns would be set up in the same manner, with squads shifting between prepared positions 20-30 meters apart. The same weapons were used the sturdy and reliable water cooled 7.62mm Maxim.


P00213
Engineers were used by the Soviets in much the same manner as other armies-to build, repair or destroy bridges, roads, fortifications and other forms of construction requiring specialized skill. The training and equipment of the Soviet infantryman was such that an entire rifle regiment and all of its supporting equipment could be dug in behind cleared fields of fire, camouflaged, and under protective cover in 12 hours or less. Anti-tank brigades had integral mine-engineer battalions for the laying of anti-personnel and anti-tank mines. These would be divided into companies of sappers, or mine-engineers, which in turn were divided into three platoons of about thirty men apiece.


P00214
Guards engineer platoons would, as with most Guards units, follow the same table of organization as regular Red Army units. Engineers were allotted the tasks beyond those expected of the typical Soviet infantryman or artilleryman - those tasks requiring specialized training or expertise. An example would be the sappers or mine engineers attached to anti-tank brigades.


P00215
Contrary to the popular image of World War II Soviet cavalry as a mass of madly charging saber swinging Cossacks, the horse soldiers of the Red Army were well trained in both mounted and dismounted action, and as the war went on, very adept at selecting which method of operation best suited their immediate tactical requirements. The use of cavalry was not a complete anachronism; the Red Army never developed armored troop transport during the war, and tanks used in combined-arms operations would inevitably be slowed down to the foot speed of the supporting infantry. Cavalry could close the final distance of an assault at the speed of a galloping horse, which often enough was faster than that attainable by the tanks. The inherent lack of firepower of mounted cavalry was addressed to some extent by the tachanka, a light cart drawn by one or two horses with a heavy Maxim machinegun mounted in a firing position to the rear. The 1941 cavalry platoon had two sections of 12 men and a light machinegun, and early in the war a nearly useless 50mm mortar. With two or three men held back as horse holders, this would give the cavalry platoon the same integral firepower as a contemporary rifle squad. Each squadron contained four platoons, which combined with the tachanka-mounted heavy machineguns of the regimental machinegun squadron, would lead one to believe that a dismounted cavalry regiment would be able to perform much as would a rifle regiment. The reality was rather different. Cavalry regiments integral medium and heavy mortars, and the 76mm and 45mm guns from the regimental artillery were insufficient to support them in static defense. In a mounted attack, the same lack of support made it impossible for cavalry to assault dug in, wired and mined front-line defenses unless armor or infantry supported by heavy guns first created a breach through which the horses could pass. The vulnerability of mounted troops to opposing artillery was acute. By the summer of 1943, the revitalization of the Soviet armored and mechanized forces led to the reduction of the number of cavalry divisions to 27 from the 82 listed at the end of 1941.


P00216
Guards cavalry units were first formed in November 1941, and began raiding behind the German lines shortly thereafter. At the company level and below, the Guards cavalry was little different than its regular Red Army counterparts, except that as Guards units, they were more likely to be equipped to the level of their establishment. Guards cavalry served until the end of the war, often linked with mechanized forces.


P00219
Soviet partisans began operating shortly after the German invasion, and remained active for the remainder of the war. The sizes and capabilities of these groups varied; some might be little more than a few haggard civilians armed with battlefield debris, while others might be well supported by the Red Army, possibly to the extent of being reinforced with paratroops. The day-to-day operations of partisan bands was entirely successful in forcing the Germans and their allies to commit thousands of troops sorely needed at the front to policing rear areas to guard against sudden partisan assault or sabotage, and to engage in anti-partisan sweeps. A platoon-sized band of thirty or forty partisans with infantry small arms is represented here in the game.


P00220
The Soviets, despite their innovative tank designs, lagged behind most of the Western powers in the development of infantry anti-tank weapons. In 1941, the 14.5mm PTRD and PTRS anti-tank rifles began to appear in the rifle divisions. These were no more than oversized bolt action or semi-automatic rifles firing a high velocity cartridge which could penetrate the light armor of many contemporary tanks. The number of such weapons issued to a rifle regiment varied, but was usually a company, with three platoons of 8-12 anti-tank rifles apiece. One such platoon is represented here in the game. Anti-tank rifles were always deployed in groups, with regular infantry units for close support. By 1943, the anti-tank rifle was largely ineffective against the newer, more heavily armored German panzers.


P00221
Anti-tank rifles were in service at the time of the reinstitution of Guards status to deserving Red Army units in 1941. Typically issued at a ratio of one company to a rifle regiment, 14.5mm anti-tank rifle was effective against early panzers such as the PzKpfw I or II, but by 1943, the heavier armor of the newer German vehicles proved too thick for these weapons to penetrate in most cases. Having never developed a more advanced infantry anti-tank weapon such as the German panzerfaust, or panzerschreck, or the American bazooka, Soviet infantry was then forced to rely upon anti-tank grenades or mines, and such improvisations as petrol bombs and satchel charges. A Guards anti-tank rifle company of July 1942 would nominally consist of 23 men armed with nine PTRD or PTRS anti-tank rifles.


P00222
A platoon of motorcycle reconnaissance troops were often attached to the headquarters of Red Army tank, tank destroyer and mechanized brigades. The motorcycles were faster than foot troops, and on good roads, than mounted recon platoons, but more limited than either in off road capability. These platoons would be armed with rifles and other personal weapons only, as their primary purpose was to observe. A platoon would nominally consist of 16 machines.


P00223
Guards mechanized, tank, and tank destroyer brigades had a platoon of motorcycle reconnaissance troops attached to their headquarters as did their regular Red Army counterparts. A platoon of motorcycles would consist of 16 machines, crewed by two men apiece, and a minimal headquarters.


P00224
Motorcycle machinegun platoons were intended to combine the speed of the motorcycle with the support value of the machinegun. As long as road conditions permitted, the motorcycle platoon could move quickly, dismount, and go into action where needed until heavier units arrived.


P00225
Guards motorcycle machinegun platoons would operate in the same manner as their regular Red Army
counterparts, combining the road speed of the motorcycle with the firepower of light machineguns.


P00226
Anti-aircraft machinegun platoons were attached to most every sort of Red Army for the duration of the war. Each platoon would consist of three 12.7mm machineguns, and their crews, and two trucks for transport if available.


P00227
Guards anti-aircraft platoons consisted of three 12.7mm anti-aircraft machineguns, their crews, and a pair of trucks for transport if available.


P00228
The Narodnyy Kommissariat Vneutrennikh Del, or People's Commissariat For Internal Affairs was responsible for several functions, among them defense of the Soviet border, policing the infrastructure, controlling the worker peasants, and the infamous gulag. Many of these troops saw extensive combat. The Border Guards were the first to be engaged by the Germans on June 22, 1941, and those that survived provided a well trained cadre for new NKVD units, or experienced officers and NCOs for rifle divisions then forming. As the Soviets retreated, the Border Guards assumed policing activity up to an area between 10 and 20 miles behind the front line. Many Internal Guard forces were swept up into the line during the first months of the war forces, and NKVD rifle divisions composed of former Border Guards and Internal Guards were formed which went into line beside regular Red Army units. Other Internal Guard units were retained to control partisans, stopping stragglers, counter reconnaissance, and Retreat Blocking operations. Smaller units, typically a platoon, were attached to rifle division headquarters. A typical NKVD platoon comprised one officer, five NCOs and fourteen men (1 LMG, 1 SMG)


P00217
The Red Army learned to appreciate the value of skis during the "Winter War" with Finland, when immobilized Soviet troops were often brutalized by smaller Finnish forces well trained in their use. The Red Army infantry units subsequently issued skis had little or no training with them, particularly with regards to combat, but they were often the only troops capable of movement during the winter following the German invasion in 1941. The equipment of a ski platoon generally followed that of a regular infantry platoon, with the exception that it might receive rather less support from higher echelons.


P00218
The establishment of Guards units at the end of 1941 also would affect ski troops, as many of these were simply infantrymen handed the devices and set to learning "on the job". The Finns had greatly impressed the Soviets by their skillful use of skis during the "Winter War" of 1939-40, and prompted the issue of such devices to various units of the Red Army. A Guards ski platoon, like its regular Red Army counterpart, would generally follow the same table of organization and equipment as a regular rifle platoon.


P00230
This unit represents a submachinegun platoon as used in the submachinegun company of a ski brigade.


P00231
This unit represents a submachinegun platoon as used in the submachinegun company of a Guards ski brigade.


P00232
This unit represents a machinegun platoon as used in the machinegun company of a ski brigade.


P00233
This unit represents a machinegun platoon as used in the machinegun company of a Guards ski brigade.


P00234
This unit represents an anti-tank rifle platoon as used in the anti-tank rifle company of a ski brigade.


P00235
This unit represents an anti-tank rifle platoon as used in the anti-tank rifle company of a Guards ski brigade.


P00301
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00302
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00303
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00304
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00305
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00306
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00307
The size of Red Army headquarters staffs depended, quite naturally, upon the size of the unit it controlled. Smaller headquarters were little different from those of other armies, but early in the war, a divisional headquarters would contain both a political detachment of approximately 26 officers and men, and an NKVD platoon of another 23. Political officers with the power to oversee and intervene in operational planning were attached to headquarters staffs at the battalion level and higher early in the war. In March 1942, a rifle division headquarters would nominally consist of 29 officers, 52 political officers, clerks and technicians, 30 NCOs and 71 enlisted men. A contemporary rifle company headquarters would contain 19 officers and men, and a platoon but three.


P00308
This unit represents the headquarters of a ski rifle battalion.


P00401
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00402
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00403
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00404
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00405
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00406
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00407
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00408
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00409
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00410
The purges of 1936-39 greatly effected the Red Army's capability to plan and conduct complex military operations. Most of the talented and experienced senior officers were perceived as threats and eliminated, and those that remained were under the scrutiny of political officers. when the Germans invaded in June 1941, The untrained junior officers, having been largely passed over by the purges, suffered under the guns of the Wehrmacht. As the war progressed, the senior officers became quite adept at using the assets at their disposal. The political commissars were removed from company sized formations in May 1943, and later, from all formations smaller than a corps, which both streamlined the tasks of headquarters staffs, and released 122,000 political officers to be taught more relevant arts of war. In 1942 alone, 564,000 officers graduated command, staff or branch courses.


P00411
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "1" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P00412
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "2" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P00413
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "3" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P00414
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "4" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P00415
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "5" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P01001
The PzKpfw IB was the first and the smallest of Germany's mass-produced tanks. Production started in 1934, and by 1937 it had already seen combat in the Spanish Civil War. Though intended as a training vehicle, having only a two-man crew and a negligible anti-tank capability, it was pressed into service when Poland was invaded in 1939 due to a general shortage of tanks, and was still in widespread use during the invasion of France in 1940. By the time Germany attacked the USSR, however, only 74 were still being used in the panzer regiments. A small number were converted in 1940 to self-propelled infantry and anti-tank guns. A total of 1493 (Models A and B) were built. "PzKpfw" stands for "Panzer-Kampfwagen" (Armored Battle Vehicle).

ARMAMENT
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
5.8 tonnes

P01077
The PzKpfw II was another of Germany's pre-war light tanks pressed into battle due to the lack of more modern vehicles. It fought as a main battle tank during the invasion of Poland, but due to its small gun and thin armor it was afterwards relegated to a reconnaissance role in tank companies and battalions. The A model was the initial production version, appearing in mid 1937. It was followed by the B and C models, which differed from the A in minor details only. 1113 of these three types were built. They were used as main battle tanks in Poland, after which most were uparmored (these are represented by the Pz IIF in the game) and shifted to a reconnaissance role in tank companies and battalions.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
16mm
WEIGHT
8.9 tonnes

P01002
The PzKpfw II was another of Germany's pre-war light tanks pressed into battle due to the lack of more modern vehicles. It fought as a main battle tank during the invasion of Poland, but due to its small gun and thin armor it was afterwards relegated to a reconnaissance role in tank companies and battalions. The IIF model was the 1941-42 production version, with thicker front armor than its predecessors. 1780 Pz II tanks were built, of which 524 were the IIF. Beginning in 1942 the Pz II was gradually phased out of service and, like most other pre-war tanks, was rebuilt to carry field guns and anti-tank weapons.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
9.5 tonnes

P01004
The PzKpfw IIL "Lynx" was a light tank whose primary role was as a fast recon vehicle. It featured an extensively reworked Pz II chassis with all new running gear to give it excellent cross-country performance. Out of an original order for 800, only about 100 were built, with production starting in 1943. All Pz IIL were issued to the armored recon battalions of certain panzer divisions.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
13 tonnes

P01003
The PzKpfw II(Fl) "Flamingo" was a light tank based on the Pz II chassis. The 20mm cannon was removed and replaced by a much smaller turret housing a single machinegun. Two smaller turrets were added to the front of the chassis to house the flamethrower nozzles. Very effective against dug-in troops, the main drawback was the very limited range of the flamethrower. Maximum effective range for these units was about 35 meters. 155 of these vehicles were built. In 1942 all those still surviving were converted to self-propelled anti-tank guns.

ARMAMENT
2 x flamethrowers
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
12 tonnes

P01005
The PzKpfw 35(t) was the German designation for the Czech LT vz 35 light tank produced in the mid '30s. When Germany invaded Czechoslovakia in 1939, 219 LT vz 35s were incorporated into German service. They served in the Polish and French campaigns, and were still in action with the 6th Panzer Division during the invasion of Russia in 1941, where during the subsequent winter it was found that the vehicle's pneumatic transmission was prone to freezing up. By the end of 1941 most had been lost.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P01080
The PzKpfw 38(t)A was a Czech light tank (the LT vz 38) just going into production when Czechoslovakia was occupied in 1939. The Germans found it to be a rugged and reliable vehicle, and kept it in production for their own use. 150 of the initial model A were produced, followed by 325 of the Models B, C and D (which the A also represents in the game). Originally the tank had been designed to have a three-man crew, but the Germans added a fourth crewman to ease the work load of the vehicle commander. The Pz 38(t)A served as a main battle tank on all fronts except North Africa; and its rugged chassis would be utilized for many different kinds of armored vehicles throughout the war. This unit represents a three-tank platoon as used in 1939-40.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
9.4 tonnes

P01006
The PzKpfw 38(t)A was a Czech light tank (the LT vz 38) just going into production when Czechoslovakia was occupied in 1939. The Germans found it to be a rugged and reliable vehicle, and kept it in production for their own use. 150 of the initial model were produced, followed by 325 of the Models B, C and D. Originally the tank had been designed to have a three-man crew, but the Germans added a fourth crewman to ease the work load of the vehicle commander. The PzKpfw 38(t) served as a main battle tank in the invasions of Poland, France and Russia; and its rugged chassis would be utilized for many different kinds of armored vehicles throughout the war. This unit represents a five-tank platoon as used after 1940.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
9.4 tonnes

P01076
The PzKpfw 38(t)E was an uparmored version of its original predecessor the PzKpfw 38(t)A. The additional armor resulted in a heavier vehicle but did not impair its speed. In the game, this unit also represents the later (and equivalent) Models F and G. A total of 846 of these three types were built between late 1940 and mid 1942, when use of the 38(t) chassis was switched to the production of self-propelled anti-tank guns. At the start of the invasion of Russia, six of the seventeen panzer divisions participating in the attack were equipped with the PzKpfw 38(t).

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
9.9 tonnes

P01007
The Aufklärer 38(t) was a light reconnaissance tank based on the rugged and dependable chassis of the Pz 38(t). In this case the superstructure was redesigned, and the original turret was replaced by that of the PSW 234/1 armored car. The intent was to continue providing armored reconnaissance units with a fully tracked recon vehicle after production of the PzKpfw IIL had ceased. 50 were built, all in early 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
9.75 tonnes

P01078
The PzKpfw III was Germany's primary main battle tank through 1942. Limited production began in 1937, but at a slow pace as the vehicle underwent development. By early 1938 ten Model A, fifteen Model B and fifteen Model C had been built. Thirty Model D were then constructed. In the game the D represents all the early models as used in Poland. A few Pz IIIDs also participated in the Norwegian campaign. All were withdrawn from active duty during 1940.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
15mm
WEIGHT
16 tonnes

P01081
The PzKpfw III was Germany's primary main battle tank through 1942. Production began in 1937, but at a slow pace as the vehicle underwent development. With 435 built between September 1939 and July 1940, the F model was the first mass-production version (following 96 examples of the very similar Pz IIIE, which the IIIF also represents in the game). Even in 1940, however, its gun was seen as being too weak; and in 1941 it was hopelessly outclassed by the Russian T-34 and KV tanks. "PzKpfw" stands for "Panzer Kampfwagen" (Armored Battle Vehicle). This unit represents a three-tank platoon as used in 1939-40.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
19.8 tonnes

P01008
The PzKpfw III was Germany's primary main battle tank through 1942. Production began in 1937, but at a slow pace as the vehicle underwent development. With 435 built between September 1939 and July 1940, the F model was the first mass-production version (following 96 examples of the very similar Pz IIIE, which the IIIF also represents in the game). Even in 1940, however, its gun was seen as being too weak; and in 1941 it was hopelessly outclassed by the Russian T-34 and KV tanks. "PzKpfw" stands for "Panzer Kampfwagen" (Armored Battle Vehicle). This unit represents a five-tank platoon as used after 1940.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
19.8 tonnes

P01009
The PzKpfw IIIG was an uparmored and upgunned version of the Pz IIIF, with other minor improvements. The G model introduced the 50mm L/42 cannon, which was basically a lower-velocity version of the army's new PaK 38 50mm anti-tank gun. Unfortunately for the Germans, in 1941 both weapons were found to be inadequate vs. Russian T-34s and KVs. 600 Pz IIIG were built, with production ending in February 1941.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/42 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
37mm
WEIGHT
20.3 tonnes

P01010
The PzKpfw IIIH was based on the Pz IIIG, with extra armor plates bolted on to the front and rear of the hull. The drive train and running gear were also improved to increase reliability. The bolted-on armor was an expedient, inefficient method of increasing the tank's protection, and only 308 of the IIIH were built before the improved Model J appeared.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/42 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
30+30mm
WEIGHT
21.8 tonnes

P01011
The PzKpfw IIIJ was a significant improvement in the Pz III series. The armor thickness was decreased to 50mm but, being made of a single plate instead of two 30mm plates bolted together, its effectiveness was just as great with an overall reduction in the vehicle's weight as a bonus. Initially the IIIJ carried the same medium velocity 50mm L/42 gun as the IIIH, and 1549 of this type were built. (In the game these are represented by the IIIH.) The more powerful L/60 gun was then introduced, and 1067 of this version were produced. The new gun, a modified version of the towed 50mm anti-tank gun, gave the IIIJ considerably more hitting power but still not enough to deal satisfactorily with the Russian T-34s and KVs.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/60 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
21.5 tonnes

P01067
The PzKpfw IIIL tank featured yet another increase in armor. This took the form of "spaced" armor added to the front of the vehicle in anticipation of the Allies' use of the new hollow-charge (HEAT) projectile which the Germans were already using. 653 of the Pz IIIL were produced, after which 250 of the PzKpfw IIIM were built, which differed from the IIIL only in having special modifications for deep wading.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/60 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50+20mm
WEIGHT
22.7 tonnes

P01012
By mid 1942 the short-barreled 75mm L/24 gun of the Pz IV was being replaced by a longer and much more powerful weapon. The surplus L/24 guns were installed on the Pz IIIL, thus creating the PzKpfw IIIN. This gave the vehicle a better anti-personnel capability, and the 75mm gun's hollow-charge rounds increased its anti-tank effectiveness. The downside was that the gun's low muzzle velocity gave it a shorter effective range vs. enemy armor. 700 of the PzKpfw IIIN were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
2 x 7.92 machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
70mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P01013
The PzKpfw III(Fl) flamethrower tank was a medium tank outfitted with a flamethrower instead of a main gun. 100 of these tanks, based on the Pz IIIM chassis, were produced in early 1943. These vehicles shot a sticky black oil that had a range of 55-60 meters. They were very effective in removing stubborn pockets of resistance, but their drawback was the very limited range of the flamethrower.

ARMAMENT
1 x Flamethrower
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50+30mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P01014
The PzKpfw IV medium tank was designed in the mid '30s as a close-support vehicle for tank units. Its 75mm L/24 cannon was effective against soft targets, but its low velocity gave it a mediocre anti-tank capability. The Pz IVD and IVE were the two most common models at the start of the Russian campaign in 1941, at which time two four-tank platoons were included in the medium company of the panzer battalion.. 229 of the Pz IVD were built, with production beginning in October 1939.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
2 z 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
20 tonnes

P01015
The PzKpfw IVE was an uparmored version of the Pz IVD. The two types were in production simultaneously from September 1940 till April 1941, by which time 223 of the Pz IVE had been built. In the game, this unit also represents the Pz IVF, which featured single-plate 50mm armor instead of bolted-together 30mm plates. 462 of the Model F were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30+30mm
WEIGHT
21 tonnes

P01016
In response to the well armored T-34s and KVs of the Red Army, The Germans began designing a much more powerful gun for the Pz IV in late 1941. When it was ready, it was introduced during production of the Pz IVF, thus creating the PzKpfw IVF2. This changed the basic role of the Pz IV from support tank to main battle tank, with a gun more powerful than any then being carried in Allied tanks. Though still under-armored, the Pz IVF2 provided a great increase in the striking power of panzer formations. 200 of these tanks were produced. In the game, this unit also represents about half the production of its successor, the PzKpfw IVG.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/43 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P01017
The PzKpfw IVH was the next evolutionary step in the development of the Pz IV series. It featured a substantial increase in the front armor and a longer, more powerful L/48main gun. The Model H was by far the most numerous of the series, with 3774 produced. In addition, this unit represents part of the production run of the Pz IVG with the new gun and increased armor, plus the 1758 PzKpfw IVJ that were built subsequent to the Pz IVH. Having been built from October 1937 through March 1945, the Pz IV was the only German tank to remain in production throughout the war, proving the soundness of its design.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P01018
The appearance of the Russian T-34 tank had made all German tanks obsolete overnight, and a crash program was begun to give the panzer troops something better. The result two years later was the PzKpfw V "Panther", with a truly outstanding main gun and frontal armor that could defeat all but the most powerful Allied tank and anti-tank guns. It was big, complicated and expensive, and initially suffered serious reliability problems due to being rushed into combat, but on the battlefield it proved to be one of the best tanks of the war. During 1944-45 a panzer regiment was authorized one battalion of Panthers and one of Pz IVs.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/70 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
110mm
WEIGHT
43-45.5 tonnes

P01087
The Panther F was to have been the next version of the PzKpfw V to enter production. Thanks to its smaller turret, it was slightly lower and lighter than its predecessor the Panther G, and featured thicker turret armor, higher top speed and improved gun optics. None were ever produced, however, and the vehicle is included here only for use in "what if" scenarios.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/70 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
120mm
WEIGHT
45 tonnes

P01088
The Panther II was a concept vehicle intended to be designed and produced in conjunction with the PzKpfw VIB King Tiger, so that the two could share as many components as possible. The Panther II was to have thicker hull armor than the normal Panther and would carry the new, smaller and more heavily armored turret of the Panther F. No complete Panther IIs were ever built, and the Germans decided to concentrate on another design, the E-50, instead. The Panther II is included here only for use in "what if" scenarios.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/70 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
100mm
WEIGHT
55 tonnes

P01019
When first committed to large-scale combat at the end of 1942, the PzKpfw VIE "Tiger" was the heaviest and most powerfully armed production tank in the world. Contemporary Allied weapons were ineffective at all but point blank range against its stout armor, while its dreaded 88mm gun could destroy almost any enemy tank at maximum range. It quickly gained a fearsome reputation, and dominated the scene wherever it appeared until the advent of the Russian 122mm and 152mm guns. Tigers were usually allotted to independent heavy panzer battalions, though certain favored panzer divisions eventually had their own Tiger companies. 1354 PzKpfw VIE were built. Tiger crews were considered the creme de la creme of the panzer troops.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm L/56 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
110mm
WEIGHT
57 tonnes

P01020
The PzKpfw VIB King Tiger, also known as the Tiger II or Royal Tiger, was one of the ultimate tank designs of WWII. At 68 metric tons, it was the heaviest tank put into production by any nation during the war. Its great weight, slow speed and mechanical unreliability were serious disadvantages, and it was most effective as a defensive weapon. However, it carried an extremely powerful 88mm gun, and its massive frontal armor - the thickest of any WWII production tank - was all but impervious to Allied guns. 489 King Tigers were built between January 1944 and March 1945, and were issued to independent heavy tank battalions.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm L/71 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
180mm
WEIGHT
68 tonnes

P01089
The PzKpfw Maus ("Mouse") was designed by order of Hitler himself in 1942. The massive vehicle, which weighed 188 metric tons, carried 180-240mm of armor and mounted a 128mm cannon with a coaxial 75mm gun. It was propelled by electric motors that were powered by a generator driven by the tank's diesel engine. Two Maus prototypes were built in 1943-44. By 1945 they were still undergoing testing, but in the final days of the war they were thrown into combat against the advancing Soviets. One is preserved in a tank museum outside Moscow.

ARMAMENT
1 x 128mm L/55 cannon
1 x 75mm L/36 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
240mm
WEIGHT
188 tonnes

P01021
The StuG IIIB assault gun was designed primarily as an infantry support vehicle. It was based on the PzKpfw III chassis, and like most other assault guns it had no turret. This made it more difficult to engage a fast-moving target or one on its flank, but turretless vehicles were faster and cheaper to build while their low silhouette made them harder to hit and easier to conceal. 320 of the B version were built. In the game this unit also represents the earlier A and the later C-E models. These StuGs were used in assault gun batteries and battalions. "StuG" stands for "Sturmgeschütz" (Assault Gun).

ARMAMENT
1 x 75 L/24 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
20.2 tonnes

P01075
The StuG IIIG assault gun was based on previous versions of the PzKpfw III chassis. The original StuG III had been designed as an infantry support tank, but by 1943, StuGs were being used increasingly in an anti-tank role. This was made possible by the introduction of a longer barreled 75mm cannon and additional armor. The G model was the most common StuG built. Production started in late 1942 and continued through the end of the war, with some 7800 examples produced. In the game this unit also represents the earlier F and F/8 models, of which 359 and 354 were built respectively..

ARMAMENT
1 x 75 L/48 cannon
1 or 2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P01022
The StuG IIIG assault gun was based on previous versions of the PzKpfw III chassis. The original StuG III had been designed as an infantry support tank, but by 1943, StuGs were being used increasingly in an anti-tank role. This was made possible by the introduction of a longer barreled 75mm cannon and additional armor. The G model was the most common StuG built. Production started in late 1942 and continued through the end of the war, with over 7000 examples produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75 L/48 cannon
1 or 2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P01023
The StuH 42 assault gun was based on the StuG IIIG. The StuH was created in answer to requests from the front for a vehicle with more anti-personnel firepower than currently available with the 75mm cannon. The extra firepower was gained by installing a 105mm howitzer. Other than the bigger gun, the StuH was more or less identical to the StuG IIIG. Around 1200 units were constructed by the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 105mm gun
1 or 2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
24 tonnes

P01024
The StuIG 33B assault gun was based on the StuG III assault gun which in turn was based on the PzKpfw III chassis. For the most part, the 33B was built specifically to knock down buildings in Russian cities. It featured a heavily armored superstructure which completely enclosed the fighting compartment so as to afford the crew some measure of protection during the very close fighting that took place in urban areas. The heavy gun and armor overloaded the chassis, and as a result only about 24 vehicles were built. They were used during the fighting in and around Stalingrad.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm L/11 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
21 tonnes

P01025
The StuPz IV "Brummbär" (Grizzly Bear) assault gun was another effort at mounting a 150mm close-support weapon in a fully-tracked armored vehicle. By using the larger Pz IV chassis the StuPz could carry heavier armor and more ammunition. Production lasted almost two years from April 1943, with about 300 vehicles built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm howitzer
1 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
100mm
WEIGHT
28.2 tonnes

P01026
The PzJg I was the first German modification of a standard tank chassis to create a non-turreted tank destroyer. It paired an ex-Czech 47mm anti-tank gun with the chassis of a Pz I with its turret removed, in order to increase the mobility of the towed gun. The drawbacks to the arrangement were the vehicle's poor armor protection and its high silhouette which made it easier to spot. 202 were built from early 1940 through early 1941. "PzJg" stands for "Panzer-Jäger" (Tank Hunter).

ARMAMENT
1 x 47mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
6.4 tonnes

P01027
The Marder II Tank Destroyer was based on the PzKpfw II chassis. The PzKpfw II as a tank was obsolete by this time and a new use for the vehicle was found by eliminating the turret and mounting a 75mm anti-tank gun in its place. This gave the vehicle quite a punch, but it suffered from a lack of heavy armor. In addition, the anti-tank gun was a fairly large piece and the only way to mount it was to place it on top of the superstructure. This resulted in a relatively tall vehicle which was not easy to hide.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
10.8 tonnes

P01028
The Marder III Tank Destroyer was based on the PzKpfw 38(t) chassis. At the time of its creation there was a serious need for a weapon capable of knocking out Russian tanks. Better armed German tanks were in the pipeline but still several months away. In the interim it was decided to marry the Pz-38(t) chassis with the PaK 40 75mm anti-tank gun. Ready for service by mid 1942, it was effective at killing tanks though seriously under-armored.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/46 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
20mm
WEIGHT
10.6 tonnes

P01029
The PzJg Tiger "Ferdinand" (later also called the "Elefant") was a heavy tank destroyer. Competition between Henschel and Porsche for the new heavy tank "Tiger" contract had resulted in an early order for 90 of the new Porsche tanks. After more testing it was decided that the Henschel was the better vehicle, so the Porsche contract was canceled. Then in early 1943 Hitler ordered that 90 Porsche Tiger hulls were to be built to carry an 88mm cannon. These were completed in time for use during the battle of Kursk. The Ferdinand has the distinction of being one of the most heavily armored vehicles ever to enter production, and was one of the few with tracks driven by electric motors.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm L/71 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
200mm
WEIGHT
65 tonnes

P01030
The PzJg III/IV Tank Destroyer "Nashorn" (Rhino) or "Hornisse" (Hornet) was based on extensively modified Pz III or Pz IV chassises. It was created in order to mount the excellent 88mm PaK43/1 anti-tank gun to an armored chassis. The 88mm cannon was well suited to the Russian steppes and was often able to kill targets up to 5km away. On the other hand the open crew compartment and poorly armored superstructure was a serious weak point in close fighting.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm L/71 cannon
1 z 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
24 tonnes

P01031
The JgdPz 38(t) "Hetzer" (Troublemaker) was a light tank destroyer based on the Pz 38(t) tank. Though the tank itself was obsolete by 1942, its simplicity and proven reliability kept the basic chassis in production for a variety of self-propelled guns. For the Hetzer, a modified version of the Pz IV 75mm gun was mounted in the front superstructure, and the armor on all four sides of the vehicle was sloped as much as possible. Unlike the open-topped Marder II and III, the Hetzer was completely enclosed, and its well-sloped armor and low profile greatly enhanced its survivability. It was not especially popular with its crews, however, due to its extremely cramped interior. "JgdPz" stands for "Jagd-Panzer" (Hunting Panzer).

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
60mm
WEIGHT
15.7 tonnes

P01032
The JgdPz IV was a tank destroyer based on the PzKpfw IV chassis. It was intended as the replacement for the StuG assault gun in its anti-tank role. Its low height and sloped armor enhanced its survivability. With production occurring throughout 1944, 769 were produced. By late 1944 the JgdPz IV had been largely superseded by the JgdPz IV/70 with the more powerful gun of the Panther tank.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1-2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
60mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P01033
The JgdPz IV/70 was an upgunned version of the JgdPz IV tank destroyer which was based on the PzKpfw IV chassis. It was fitted with the same main gun used in the Panther tank, the 75mm L/70. When compared to the 75mm L/48, the L/70 was able to fire a 75mm shell at higher velocity which in turn, allowed the penetration of thicker armor over greater distances. The downside to this weapon was its very long barrel and its increased weight on an already overloaded Pz IV chassis. By late 1944 the panzerjäger battalion of (SS-) panzer divisions was theoretically equipped entirely with these vehicles, but in reality only one or two of its companies actually had them.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/70 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
26 tonnes

P01034
The JgdPz V "JagdPanther" (Hunting Panther) was a heavy tank destroyer based on the PzKpfw V "Panther" chassis. One of the best tank destroyers of the war, it combined the proven 88mm PaK 43 anti-tank gun with thick and well-sloped front armor. Like most other tank destroyers it had no turret, the main gun being mounted in the front superstructure. Its only major shortcomings were in its large size and the gun's limited traverse (the vehicle itself had to be aimed in the general direction of the target). By the time production stopped in March 1945, 392 had been produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm L/71 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
46 tonnes

P01083
The Jagdtiger was based on the King Tiger chassis. In place of the latter's turret, however, it had a fixed superstructure mounting a 128mm high-velocity gun. With armor up to 250mm, and weighing some 70 metric tons, it was the heaviest and most heavily armed and armored production AFV of WWII. 77 were built, and were issued to schwere Panzerjägerabteilung 653 and schwere Panzerabteilung 512. A few were taken directly from the factory by SS units in the closing days of the war, and in one or two small, ad hoc units apparently saw brief combat against the Russians.

ARMAMENT
1 x 128mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
250mm
WEIGHT
70 tonnes

P01035
The SPW 250/9 "Caesar" was a halftrack reconnaissance vehicle. It was an SPW 250 halftrack mounting a turret with a 20mm cannon, and was intended as the replacement for the SdKfz 222 armored car. The 250/9 was just what the German Army needed to combat the lack of roads on the Russian front. Though lightly armed and armored, it served as a recon vehicle on all fronts until the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
6 tonnes

P01036
The SPW 251/1 was the standard armored personnel carrier of the German Army. Designed primarily for transporting troops accompanying tanks in an advance, the 251/1 used a combination of wheels and tracks to give the vehicle fairly good cross-country performance. Each 251/1 could carry up to 13 men, and had mounts for its panzergrenadier squad's two light machineguns. This unit also represents the similar but smaller SPW 250/1, which was used in halftrack-equipped (SS-) panzer recon companies.

ARMAMENT
0-2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8 tonnes

P01037
The SPW 251/2 was an SPW 251 halftrack carrying with a GrW 34 81mm mortar that could be fired from the vehicle. A section of two was part of the heavy platoon in a halftrack-equipped (SS-) panzergrenadier company. This unit also represents the similar but smaller SPW 250/7, which was used in halftrack-equipped (SS-) panzer recon companies.

ARMAMENT
1 x 81mm mortar
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8 tonnes

P01038
The SPW 251/9 "Stummel" (Stump) was an SPW 251 halftrack fitted with a low-velocity 75mm cannon. It was used primarily for infantry support in the heavy companies of halftrack-equipped panzergrenadier formations. This unit also represents the similar but smaller SPW 250/8, which was used in halftrack-equipped (SS-) panzer recon companies.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
1 or 2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8.5 tonnes

P01039
The SPW 251/16 flamethrower halftrack was based on the SPW 251 armored personnel carrier. Instead of transporting infantry, the 251/16 carried two flamethrowers (flammenwerfer), one mounted on each side of the vehicle. The "flammenwerfer" was good for around 80 shots using 1 to 2 second bursts. With a maximum range of 35 meters, it was truly a "close support vehicle".

ARMAMENT
2 x flamethrowers
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8.6 tonnes

P01040
The SPW 251/22 anti-tank halftrack was based on the SPW 251 chassis. By late 1944 the role of the German Army had switched to the defensive. To combat the ever increasing numbers of tanks, any and all means were used to mount anti-tank guns. A complete(minus the wheels) PaK 40 anti-tank gun was mounted on the SPW 251 chassis, thus creating yet another version of this versatile halftrack.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/46 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
9.5 tonnes

P01082
The Kfz 13 was a 4x4 passenger car chassis with an open-topped armored body. Its armament consisted of a machinegun mounted on a pedestal behind the driver. 147 were built between 1932 and 1934. They were used in the reconnaissance units of non-motorized (primarily infantry) divisions. Most were withdrawn after the Polish campaign, but a few served on into 1940.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
2.1 tonnes

P01041
The PSW 221 was a light armored car designed in the mid 1930s. It was basically an armored body and turret mounted on a standard, four-wheel heavy passenger car chassis. Its role in the German Army was as a reconnaissance vehicle operating in conjunction with PSW 222 armored cars. Most were eventually replaced by more capable vehicles, though some managed to serve out the war. With production lasting for five years ending in 1940, approximately 340 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
4 tonnes

P01042
The PSW 222 armored car was based on the PSW 221. Designed as an reconnaissance vehicle, its main difference from the 221 was an increase in armament. In addition a more powerful motor was added along with many minor upgrades. In production from 1936-43, almost 1000 examples were constructed. They were issued to the armored car squadrons of reconnaissance battalions.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
4.8 tonnes

P01079
The PSW 231 (6 rad) armored car was an armored reconnaissance vehicle built on a 6x4 truck chassis. It had two sets of driving controls - one in the front operated by the driver, and the other at the rear used by the radio operator. This allowed the car to be driven out of a dangerous situation quickly without having to turn around. Production started in 1932 and lasted until 1937, with 123 (including the PSW 232 variant with a long-range radio) built. They were issued to the reconnaissance units of motorized forces, but after service in Poland in France were withdrawn due to their limited off-road mobility.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
5.35-6 tonnes

P01043
The PSW 231 (8 rad) was an armored car designed for reconnaissance. Its 8-wheeled chassis, which featured all-wheel drive and steering, gave it excellent off-road performance. It had two sets of driving controls - one in the front operated by the driver, and the other at the rear used by the radio operator. This allowed the car to be driven out of a dangerous situation quickly without having to turn around. Production started in 1936 and lasted until 1943, with over 600 built. They were issued to the heavy platoon of armored car squadrons in motorized reconnaissance battalions.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
18mm
WEIGHT
8.3 tonnes

P01044
The PSW 233 was based on the PSW 231 (8 rad) chassis. It featured a 75mm cannon mounted in an open topped, fixed position. It was created to give reconnaissance vehicles an ability to engage area targets and tanks. The low muzzle velocity of the cannon made tank killing a chancy operation. Produced from December 1942 through October 1943, a little over 100 were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
8.7 tonnes

P01045
The PSW 234/1 was an 8-wheeled armored car. A relatively late war vehicle, it was based on the Puma chassis. A new turret was installed that carried a 20mm cannon - capable of anti-aircraft fire - instead of the 50mm cannon found on the Puma. Like the other vehicles in the 234 series, it used a 12-cylinder diesel engine that gave it a respectable top speed and range. Between June 1944 and January 1945, around 200 were produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
11.5 tonnes

P01046
The PSW 234/2 "Puma" was an 8-wheeled armored car carrying a 50mm L/60 cannon mounted in a fully enclosed turret. Like the other vehicles in the 234 series, it used a 12-cylinder diesel engine which provided a respectable top speed and range. Approximately 100 were built out of an initial order for 1500.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/60 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
11.7 tonnes

P01047
The PSW 234/3 was an 8-wheeled armored car. Using the same chassis as the Puma, the turret was replaced with a 75mm cannon mounted in an open topped fixed position. Created to give other reconnaissance vehicles close support, it also had a limited tank killing ability. With under a hundred produced, relatively few of these vehicle saw service. Like the other vehicles in the 234 series, the 234/3 used a 12-cylinder diesel engine, which provided a respectable top speed and range.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
11.5 tons

P01048
The PSW 234/4 was an 8-wheeled armored car. Using the same chassis as the Puma, the turret was replaced with the 75mm PaK 40 anti-tank gun mounted in an open-topped fixed position. With the PaK 40 cannon, the 234/4 was able to provide a fairly potent anti-tank presence for the other reconnaissance vehicles it was intended to support. Like the other vehicles in the 234 series, it used the robust Tatra diesel engine, which provided a respectable top speed and range.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm PaK 40 L/56 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
11.5 tonnes

P01049
The sIG IB was a self-propelled howitzer on the PzKpfw I chassis. The sIG 33 150mm infantry gun (sans wheels) was simply attached to the turretless superstructure. To provide some protection for the crew (which had to stand on the engine deck), they and the gun were shielded on the front and sides by armor plate. With a tall profile and thin armor, the sIG IB was top-heavy and vulnerable to even anti-tank rifles. 38 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm infantry gun
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
8.5 tonnes

P01050
The sIG 38(t) "Bison" was a self-propelled howitzer that used the PzKpfw 38(t) chassis to carry a 150mm infantry gun. An infantry gun that was mounted in a thinly armored superstructure replaced the original turret of the 38(t). Mounted on a chassis that was more appropriate for the weight of the infantry gun, the Bison proved to be a reliable weapons platform. It was limited by the relatively few rounds of ammo that it could carry and was still found to be lacking in armor. Production started in early 1943 and continued through late 1944, with close to 400 built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm L/12 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
20mm
WEIGHT
12 tonnes

P01051
The PzA II "Wespe" (Wasp) was a self-propelled howitzer, that mounted a 105mm field piece on the PzKpfw II chassis. One of the more successful self-propelled howitzers, the Wespe earned a good reputation from the crews that worked with it. Somewhat better armed then previous self-propelled vehicles, the Wespe still suffered from the open top that was common with this type of vehicle. With production starting in early 1943, over 600 were produced by late 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 105mm L/28 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
11 tonnes

P01052
The PzA III/IV "Hummel" (Bumblebee) was a self-propelled howitzer mounting a 150mm field piece on an extensively modified PzKpfw IV chassis. Originally intended as a temporary solution for providing an armored, fully tracked chassis for artillery, it none the less proved to be a good design. The Hummel was introduced to combat at Kursk in 1943, and remained in service for the duration of the war. The artillery regiment of a panzer division generally contained one Hummel battery. A total of 319 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm L/30 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
24 tonnes

P01068
The Panzerwerfer 42 "Maultier" (Mule) was a halftracked armored truck that had been modified to mount the 150mm Nebelwerfer, which fired a rocket propelled artillery shell. When fired the rockets emitted a great deal of smoke, which made them an easy target for counter-battery fire. Being mounted on a halftrack allowed the vehicle to move and scoot, thus permitting a good deal of protection. With production starting in April 1943, around 300 were produced by early 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 150mm Nebelwerfer 42
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
7.1 tonnes

P01053
The FlaKPz 38(t) was an anti-aircraft tank developed in late 1943 as an interim solution to the lack of full-tracked AA vehicles. It carried a 20mm FlaK 38 on a modified Marder III Ausf M chassis. The single 20mm gun was lacking in firepower, but the vehicle was needed until more heavily armed AA tanks could be produced. Constructed from late 1943 until early 1944, around 140 were built. They were assigned to the AA platoons in panzer regiments.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
20mm
WEIGHT
9.8 tonnes

P01054
The FlaKPz IV "Möbelwagen" (Furniture Van) was an anti-aircraft tank based on the PzKpfw IV chassis. With Panzer units in dire need of protection from Allied air attacks, the Möbelwagen was developed to accompany them. With the gun crew perched on top of an open deck, absolutely no protection was given. Intended as a temporary solution, it ended up serving till the end of the war. Production started in early 1944 and lasted for one year with around 240 produced.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm L/60 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
24 tonnes

P01055
The FlaKPz IV "Wirbelwind" (Whirlwind) was an anti-aircraft tank based on the PzKpfw IV chassis. It was designed to accompany Panzers on the battlefield so as to give some protection against Allied ground attack aircraft. Mounting four 20mm cannons in an octagonal, open-top turret, it provided an impressive amount of firepower; however, by late in the war 20mm shells weren't powerful enough to bring down Allied aircraft. On the other hand, it was a devastating weapon vs. ground troops. With production starting in mid 1944, less than 100 were produced by November 1944.

ARMAMENT
4 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
22 tonnes

P01056
The FlaKPz IV "Ostwind" (East Wind) was an anti-aircraft tank based on the PzKpfw IV chassis. It was similar to the Wirbelwind, which it was intended to replace, but carried the more powerful 37mm AA gun in a different turret. 43 were constructed.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P01057
The SdKfz 10/4 was an anti-aircraft halftrack. It carried a single 20mm cannon which was mounted on the back of a Demag D7 halftrack. One of the first self-propelled anti-aircraft vehicles produced it was very poorly armored, and as the war progressed the 20mm cannon became obsolete. Between 1938 and 1944, a little over 600 were constructed.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm L/112.5 cannon
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
5.5 tonnes

P01058
The SdKfz 6/2 was an anti-aircraft halftrack. It carried a single 37mm cannon which was mounted on the back of a Büssing-NAG BN9 halftrack. Intended to provided more firepower then what the SdKfz 10/4 was capable of , it suffered due to a complete lack of armor. With production starting in 1939, over 300 were produced by 1943 when production stopped.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm L/98
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
10.4 tonnes

P01059
The SdKfz 7/1 was an anti-aircraft halftrack. Using the Zgkw 8t chassis, a flat platform was installed on the back of the vehicle, which permitted the mounting of the 20mm Flak 38. A much larger vehicle then the SdKfz 10/4, the 7/1 (like most anti-aircraft halftracks) still lacked any protection for the gun or crew. By late 1944, production ended with a little over 300 constructed.

ARMAMENT
4 x 20mm L/112.6 cannons
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT 11.5
tonnes

P01060
The FlaK LKW 20mm was an anti-aircraft truck. With the ever increasing need for air-defense vehicles, the German Army started mounting Flak weapons on the back of specially modified 4-wheeled trucks. These vehicles used a variety of chassis and had no armor for either the gun or crew. In addition, their cross-country performance was lacking.
ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
4 tonnes

P01061
The FlaK LKW 37mm was an anti-aircraft truck. With the ever increasing need for air-defense vehicles, the German Army started mounting Flak weapons on the back of specially modified heavy 4 wheel drive trucks. Several chassis were used but for the most part the Büssing-NAG carried the heavier 37mm cannon. Like other AA trucks, the LKW had no armor for gun or crew.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
7.5 tonnes

P01069
The Kübelwagen was a small passenger vehicle generally used for a variety of light duties. Most all military units had them and were mainly used by the commanding officers. Powered by a 998cc air-cooled engine, speed was not the Kübelwagen's strong point. In addition most early vehicles lacked 4-wheel drive though overall, they did earn a good reputation for reliability. Over 50,000 of these were produced during the course of the war and remained in production long after the war ended. In the game, the vehicle appears in its reconnaissance role.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
1 tonne

P01062
Trucks were used for transporting troops and equipment. They consisted of many different brands and just as many different styles. Just before the war started they were over 100 different types of trucks being produced or used in Germany. In 1938 the Schell plan was implemented to reduce this to a more practical number. Though this helped a great deal, Germany always needed more trucks and consequently pressed into service everyone it could find. Generally most trucks had no armor or armament, which made them easy victims.


P01063
The RSO prime mover was intended as an artillery tractor. Experience on the East Front had shown that the SdKfz prime movers required too much maintenance. Hitler ordered that an inexpensive replacement be designed, and thus the Raupenschlepper-Ost (RSO) was born. Well suited for cross-country work, its top speed of around 10 mph was very slow. Despite its shortcomings, some 27,000 were built by the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
3.5 tonnes

P01064
The SdKfz 7 prime mover was a light halftrack designed to move, mount or carry a wide variety of military equipment. Many varieties of prime movers were built and the SdKfz 7 represents the 3-ton model. Utilizing a halftrack chassis it initially had good off-road performance, but Russian mud and ice was able to bring out the shortcomings in this design. Somewhat complicated it required a good deal of maintenance to keep it in a reliable running condition.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
10 tonnes

P01065
The SdKfz 11 prime mover was a medium halftrack designed to move, mount or carry a wide variety of military equipment. Many varieties of prime movers were built and the SdKfz 11 represents the 8-tonne model. Utilizing a halftrack chassis it initially had good off-road performance, but Russian mud and ice was able to bring out the shortcomings in this design. Somewhat complicated it required a good deal of maintenance to keep it in a reliable running condition.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
6 tonnes

P01066
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. Throughout the war the vast majority of German divisions (i.e., the infantry-type divisions) relied almost entirely on horse-drawn transport. For example, a volksgrenadier division was authorized some 3000 horses but only 150 vehicles. The artillery in infantry and volksgrenadier divisions was entirely horse-drawn.


P01070
This unit represents a number of horses sufficient to carry a platoon of cavalrymen. A 1939 platoon had 45-50 horses.


P01071
Bicycles are one of the least demanding forms of transportation available to any army. Requiring neither fuel nor fodder, bicycles can move troops on improved roads about as fast as can be tactically prudent, and are easily discarded at no great loss in the event of prolonged engagement. They do, however, require reasonably well surfaced roads - something not as common in Russia as in western Europe during the 1940s.


P01072
This unit represents a variable number of motorcycles used for the transport of infantry. Comprising many different brands and types, they were used for a variety of purposes but could be found most often affiliated with some type of recon unit.


P01073
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P01074
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P01101
The GrW 34 81mm mortar was a smoothbore, muzzle loading, and portable weapon that allowed shells to be fired at a high angle of attack. Generally it was broken down into pieces and carried by the men that made up a mortar crew. In motorized outfits the mortars were carried in trucks, but in foot-infantry units they could be transported in wagons. The GrW 34 lacked the range of the U.S. 81mm mortar but fired a heavier shell.

MAX. RANGE
2200m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
56.7kg

P01102
The GrW 34 81mm mortar section represents two 81mm mortars. By 1944 a section was normally found in the heavy platoon of all infantry-type companies. The mortar was a smoothbore, muzzle loading, and portable weapon that allowed shells to be fired at a high angle of attack. Generally they were broken down into pieces and carried by their crew. In motorized units the mortars were carried in trucks, but in foot-infantry units they could be transported in wagons. The GrW 34 lacked the range of the U.S. 81mm mortar but fired a heavier shell.

MAX. RANGE
2200m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
56.7kg

P01103
The GrW 42 120mm mortar was basically a direct copy of the excellent Russian 120mm mortar. Due to its weight it could not be carried by its crew, so like its Soviet counterpart it came with a small two-wheeled trailer that allowed it to be towed by a vehicle. Generally four mortars could be found in the mortar platoon of the infantry battalion. 3510 were in service on October 1, 1944.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
16kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
281kg

P01104
The leIG 18 75mm infantry gun was a light, low-velocity artillery piece designed to provide advancing troops with artillery support. Six were normally found in the infantry-gun company of the infantry regiment. Overall the weapon was light and very easy to conceal due to its small size. The 1eIG 18 was introduced into the army in the late 1920s and served throughout the war.

MAX. RANGE
3475m
SHELL WEIGHT
6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
400kg

P01105
The sIG 33 150mm infantry gun was a low-velocity artillery piece designed to provide direct or indirect fire support for infantry. Two were normally found in the infantry-gun company of the infantry regiment. Almost three times heavier than its companion piece the 1eIG 18 75mm infantry gun, it was also more durable and effective. First introduced to the army in 1933, it served throughout the war. The sIG series of vehicles mounted this gun for use in armored formations.

MAX. RANGE
4700m
SHELL WEIGHT
38kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1680-1800kg

P01106
The sPzB 41 was a 28mm anti-tank weapon. Generally classified as a heavy anti-tank rifle it required a crew of two and needed to be broken down into several smaller pieces in order for it to be transported. A unique feature of this weapon was the tapered bore that the barrel used. It was pretty much obsolete by the time it entered service in 1941, as most all tanks were immune to the 20mm APCR shell it fired. Less then 200 of these weapons were produced.

ARMOR PENETRATION
66mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
630 grams
WEIGHT IN ACTION
118kg

P01107
The PaK 35/36 37mm was the standard German anti-tank weapon at the beginning of the war. Proving adequate for the job when Poland was overrun, it was almost obsolete one year later when France was invaded. By the time the invasion of Russia started it had earned the nickname of "door knocker" as the shells simply bounced off of medium and heavy Russian tanks. It was a relatively light weapon that could be pushed around for short distances by its crew and due to its small size, it was easy to conceal.

ARMOR PENETRATION
50mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
435kg

P01108
The lePaK 41 was a 42mm anti-tank weapon. It featured a "squeeze-bore" barrel that accepted a 42mm shell in the breech but tapered to a 29mm bore at the muzzle. The outer casing of the shell collapsed inward as it traveled down the barrel. This raised its muzzle velocity (and armor penetration) substantially, but at the expense of greatly increased barrel wear. Production was halted when the tungsten needed for its projectiles became in short supply.

ARMOR PENETRATION
87mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
1.52kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
642kg

P01109
This unit represents an infantry Panzerjäger ("Tank Hunter") platoon of three towed PaK 38 50mm anti-tank guns. The PaK 38 was developed in the late 1930s, and entered service in 1941. At the start of Operation Barbarossa a little over a thousand were available. Despite being some 200kg heavier than the 37mm anti-tank gun, the PaK 38 could still be manhandled by its crew. On the Eastern front it proved inadequate against the well-armored T-34 and KV tanks, and was replaced by 75mm guns as quickly as possible.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P01110
The PaK 97/38 was a 75mm anti-tank gun based on the famous Model 1897 French field piece. In 1941, when the standard German anti-tank guns were found to be ineffective against the Russian T-34 and KV tanks, some 700 of these French gun barrels were adapted to the PaK 38 carriage, thus creating the PaK 97/38. They were rushed to the Eastern Front, where they served until replaced by the more powerful PaK 40 75mm anti-tank gun. Many were then put to use as artillery pieces.

ARMOR PENETRATION
75mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P01111
The PaK 40 was a 75mm anti-tank gun introduced at the start of 1942. Basically it was an enlarged version of the PaK 38 50mm gun. It proved to be a very successful design, and remained the standard divisional anti-tank gun for the remainder of the war. One drawback was its weight, which was too great to allow its crew to manhandle it. This made it difficult to change positions quickly to meet new enemy threats. The gun's usual towing vehicle was the SdKfz 11 halftrack or RSO prime mover.

ARMOR PENETRATION
154mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
9.55kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P01112
This unit represents an Anti-Tank Platoon of four PaK 43 88mm anti-tank guns. This weapon was essentially the same gun as mounted in the King Tiger tank, but on a four-wheeled platform towed by an SdKfz 7 unarmored halftrack. In action the wheels were removed, and the gun could be fired through a 360-degree arc. It was probably the finest anti-tank gun ever produced. The demand for it was so great that other versions (the PaK 43/41) were built using a normal artillery-type carriage. These guns were used in independent towed heavy panzerjäger battalions, with four guns per platoon and three platoons per battalion.

ARMOR PENETRATION
274mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
23kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3700kg

P01113
The PaK 43/41 had the same barrel as the PaK 43, but mounted on a modified howitzer carriage. Demands from the front for more 88mm anti-tank guns necessitated this expediency, which negated most of the PaK 43's qualities (the new version was so big it was nicknamed the "barndoor") - though not its deadly ability to kill targets over 3000 meters away. These guns were used in independent towed heavy panzerjäger battalions, with four guns per platoon and three platoons per battalion.

ARMOR PENETRATION
274mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
23kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
4380kg

P01114
The K81/1 was a 128mm anti-tank weapon that saw very limited use during World War II. Originally intended for production as the PaK 44, the K81/1 was hastily created in the last months of the war by mounting the PaK 44 barrel on the carriage of the French GPF 155mm gun. Some barrels were mounted instead on captured Russian 152mm carriages.

ARMOR PENETRATION
230mm at 1000m
SHELL WEIGHT
28.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
12150kg

P01115
The leFK 16na was a 75mm field gun that was basically a modified version of the World War One era 77mm FK 16. In 1919 there were over 3000 77mm guns still in service in the German Army where they served as the basic divisional gun during the post war years. During the early 1930s it was decided to standardize the caliber of artillery pieces. The leFK 16na was created when the barrel of the 77mm gun was replaced with a new design utilizing a caliber of 75mm. Overall the gun was obsolete by 1940 standards, but it continued to be used by any and all formations that needed a light gun.

MAX. RANGE
12875m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.83kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1524kg

P01139
The PaK 97/38 field gun was the PaK 97/38 anti-tank gun used as a field artillery piece. It was often found in the artillery regiment of Luftwaffe field divisions.

MAX. RANGE
11000m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P01116
The FK 40 75mm field gun was the PaK 40 anti-tank gun used in the field artillery role; a situation brought about by the chronic shortage of true field guns late in the war.

MAX. RANGE
7680m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.74kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P01117
The leFH 18 105mm Howitzer was an artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. Originally entering service in 1935, it was to replace the older leFH 16. This was the most commonly used light field howitzer used by the German army. It was well praised for its ease of set-up, rate of fire, and reliability.

MAX. RANGE
10670m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1985kg

P01118
The leFH 18M 105mm Howitzer was an artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. Originally entering service in 1941, it was virtually identical to the leFH 18. The main difference being the addition of a muzzle brake, which increased performance about 18% when compared to the older leFH. It was well praised for its ease of setup, rate of fire, and reliability.

MAX. RANGE
12315m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.25kg (long-range shell)
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1985kg

P01119
The sK 18 105mm was the standard medium artillery gun. It used the same mount as the sFH 18, but supported a much longer barrel. Originally developed in the late 1920s it entered service in 1933. It was a large weapon for its caliber size, and difficult to operate off-road unless some type of mechanized assistance was available.

MAX. RANGE
19000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.14kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5642kg

P01120
The sFH 18 150mm Howitzer was an artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. It was introduced to the troops in the mid 1930s. Similar in design to the leFH 18, the sFH was quite a bit bigger and much heavier. Though an effective weapon, it was not well liked by its crew as it was very difficult to move in the mud and ice on the Russian front.

MAX. RANGE
13250m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5512kg

P01121
The sFH 36 150mm Howitzer was an artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. The sFH 36 was a much improved version of the sFH 18, as it only weighed half as much which allowed it to be transported in one load. This reduction was accomplished by shortening the barrel by four feet and through the extensive use of alloys. Shortly after production began, it soon ended in 1942 due to a shortage of alloy materials In addition a muzzle brake was fitted which enhanced the performance of the gun, but not enough to make up for the shortened barrel.

MAX. RANGE
12300m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3280kg

P01122
The K 18 150mm gun was a heavy artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. Design work started on this piece in 1933 and was accepted into service by 1938. Originally intended as a replacement for the World War One era, 150mm K 16, performance was only marginally better. In addition, transportation and set-up was a tedious and drawn-out operation.

MAX. RANGE
24500m
SHELL WEIGHT
43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
12760kg

P01123
The K 18 170mm gun was a heavy artillery piece capable of direct or indirect fire. Entering service in 1941 it soon became the backbone of the German heavy artillery. Designed by Krupp, the weapon was noted for its stability and ease of operation, and for the most part, replaced the K 18 150mm heavy artillery gun.

MAX. RANGE
29600m
SHELL WEIGHT
68kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17520kg

P01124
The LG 40 75mm recoilless gun was an artillery piece that had been specially engineered for light weight so that it could be parachuted with airborne forces. The low weight was achieved by eliminating the recoil mechanism and through the use of light alloys. The first of this type to enter production, it was unique in that the recoil mechanism was no longer needed because the propellant gases were emitted to the rear of the unit. The gases were directed through a venturi attached to the rear of the barrel, which made it dangerous to stand behind, when it was fired.

MAX. RANGE
6800m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.83kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
145kg

P01125
The LG 42 105 recoilless gun was an artillery piece that had been specially engineered for light weight so that it could be parachuted with airborne forces or carried by pack. The low weight was achieved by eliminating the recoil mechanism. The recoil mechanism was no longer needed because the propellant gases were emitted to the rear of the unit. The gases were directed through a venturi attached to the end of the barrel, which made it dangerous to stand behind, when it was fired. This weapon also saw service with mountains units. More then 3 times heavier then the LG 40 75mm, the LG 42 was almost 1400kg lighter then the leFH 18 105mm Field Howitzer.

MAX. RANGE
3400m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
540kg

P01126
The GebG 36 75mm mountain gun was the standard light mountain howitzer. First entering service in 1938, it had been designed so that it could be easily broken down into 11 loads (none of which weighed more then 114kg) so that mules could carry the weapon on narrow mountain passes. Overall the GebG 36 was well liked by its crew and the weapon served until the end of the war. Another 75mm gun used by German mountain troops was a specially modified version of the leIG 18 75mm infantry gun.

MAX. RANGE
9200m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.75kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
750kg

P01138
The GebH 16 100mm mountain howitzer was an old Czech gun used by the Germans to fill the gap caused by the absence of any domestically produced model in the 1930s. It was large and heavy, but quite serviceable despite its age.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1235kg

P01127
The GebH 40 105mm mountain howitzer was introduced later in the war. Designed so that it could be easily broken down into 9 loads (none of which weighed more then 250kg) so that mules could carry the weapon on narrow mountain passes. The barrel, which was equipped with a muzzle brake, was attached to a split-trail carriage that was supported by two light alloy wheels. Considered by many to be the best mountain gun ever built, it remained in service with many countries long after the war was over.

MAX. RANGE
16740m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1663kg

P01129
NbW 41 150mm Nebelwerfer (Smoke Projector) rocket launcher was an artillery piece that fired rockets instead of the traditional artillery shells. With no recoil to absorb, the Nebelwerfer could be produced for one-third the cost and in one-half the time that it took for a comparable artillery piece. The NbW 41 was a six-barreled launcher that was mounted to a light two-wheeled trailer. Generally all six rockets could be fired virtually simultaneously, thus creating quite an impact at the receiving end. The rocket shells were initially used for laying smoke, but could also fire HE shells.

MAX. RANGE
6900m
ROCKET WEIGHT
34.15kg

P01136
NbW 42 210mm Nebelwerfer (Smoke Projector) rocket launcher was an artillery piece that fired rockets instead of the traditional artillery shells. With no recoil to absorb, the Nebelwerfer could be produced for one-third the cost and in half the time it took for a comparable artillery piece. The NbW 42 was a five-barreled launcher based on the NbW 41. It fired a shell that was three times heavier than, and carried four times the explosive charge of, the NbW 41. Mounted to a small two-wheeled trailer, it was easily manhandled by the weapon's crew.

MAX. RANGE
7850m
ROCKET WEIGHT
112.6kg

P01130
The sWG 40 280mm rocket launcher was an artillery piece that fired rockets instead of the traditional artillery shells. This weapon was a very simple design as it used a wooden crate to provide the launching platform for the rocket shell. A variety of simplistic methods were used to aim the weapon. Wooden stakes were driven into the ground to provide a base for the launching platform to lean against or pits could be dug into the ground which allowed the launching platform to lean against the earthen walls. All methods were very time consuming and slow to reload. Carrying 110 pounds of TNT, the sWG 40 was a potent weapon.

MAX. RANGE
2000m
ROCKET WEIGHT
79-82kg

P01137
The RW 56 300mm rocket launcher consisted of a six-rocket launcher rack on the carriage of a PaK 38 50mm anti-tank gun. To give an idea of the immense firepower of such a weapon, in just ten seconds it could fire over 1670 lbs. (762kg) in projectile weight.

MAX. RANGE
4550m
ROCKET WEIGHT
127kg

P01131
The FlaK 38 20mm was a single-barreled anti-aircraft weapon. It entered service in 1939 and was intended as the replacement for the Flak 20mm. Generally carried on a small two-wheeled trailer the FlaK 38 could be found in every theater of the war and mounted on a huge variety of equipment. Its high rate of fire made it useful against low flying aircraft and "soft" ground targets. During the last years of the war the FlaK 38 lost most of its effectiveness against the increasingly well armored Allied aircraft.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
405kg

P01132
The FlaKvierling 38 was a quadruple-barreled 20mm anti-aircraft weapon. First entering service with the German navy in 1940, it quickly earned a good reputation for being able to fire an impressive amount of shells. Quickly adopted for use by all branches of the German military it was generally towed into place or could found mounted on a variety of vehicles. What the FlaKvierling lacked in punch, it more then made up with its volume of fire. Well liked by its crews, it served throughout the war on all fronts.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1520kg

P01133
The FlaK 36 37mm was a single barreled anti-aircraft weapon. It had an automatic action that operated off of gas pressure and barrel recoil. It took a multi-round ammo clip that allowed the gun to have a practical rate of fire of 80 rounds per minute. Mounted on a triangular platform it was generally carried by a two-wheeled trailer, but could also be found mounted in a wide variety of vehicles.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.635kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1544kg

P01134
The FlaK 43 37mm was a single barreled anti-aircraft weapon. Very similar in appearance to the FlaK 36, the FlaK 43 had a completely different mechanism for feeding and loading the shells. This fully automatic action allowed it to have almost twice the practical firing rate of the FlaK 36. Somewhat small in size it had a pedestal mount and generally came equipped with a shield that gave the crew some protection.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
4200m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.635kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1392kg

P01135
The FlaK 18 was a single barreled 88mm anti-aircraft weapon. One of the more famous weapons developed by Germany, it first entered service in the mid 1930s. Originally intended strictly for anti-aircraft purposes only, it was soon discovered that its rapid rate of fire and pinpoint accuracy allowed it to accomplish many jobs. It was often used for destroying bunkers and for turning back armored assaults. Overall a very effective weapon it was much appreciated by the crews that served it.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
10,600m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5150kg

P01201
This unit represents a standard 1939-43 rifle platoon. It generally consisted of around 50 men armed with rifles, a few submachineguns, one light machinegun per squad, and a 50mm light mortar. For game purposes the platoon is also assumed to have an anti-tank rifle attached from its parent company. Unlike other armies, the Germans considered the machinegun - not the rifle - to be the prime infantry weapon, and based all their infantry tactics around it.


P01202
This unit represents the basic rifle platoon in a 1944 German infantry division. It consisted of three squads and a small HQ, with a total of about 33 men. The platoon was armed with rifles, submachineguns and four MG 42 light machineguns. For game purposes the platoon is also assumed to have several Panzerfaust or Panzerschreck hand-held anti-tank weapons, which enabled an ordinary soldier to eliminate a 40-ton tank with a single shot - though only at close range.


P01203
This unit represents a 1941-42 rifle platoon of the Waffen (armed) SS. Like its regular army counterpart, it generally consisted of around 50 men armed with rifles, a few submachineguns, light machineguns and a 50mm mortar. For game purposes it is also assumed to have an anti-tank rifle attached from its parent company. Most SS infantry was motorized; this unit represents the minority that was not.


P01204
This unit represents an early-war motorized rifle platoon. It generally consisted of around 50 men armed with rifles, a few submachineguns, two light machineguns per squad, and a 50mm light mortar. For game purposes the platoon is also assumed to have an anti-tank rifle attached from its parent company. Transportation was provided by trucks or halftracks. With a total of eight light machineguns in its four squads, the motorized infantry platoon possessed an impressive amount of anti-personnel firepower for its size.


P01205
This unit represents an early-war motorized rifle platoon of the Waffen (armed) SS. Like its regular army counterpart, it generally consisted of around 50 men armed with rifles, a few submachineguns, two light machineguns per squad, a 50mm light mortar, and an anti-tank rifle attached from its parent company. Transportation was provided by trucks or halftracks. Fierce and ruthless in combat on the Eastern Front, SS troops often took no prisoners - and in return were shown no mercy or quarter by the Russians.


P01206
This unit represents a Fallschirmjäger (parachute infantry) platoon in the early-to-mid period of the war. Parachute troops were actually part of the Luftwaffe, and as in other nations were an elite, so were generally better equipped and motivated than regular infantry.


P01225
This unit represents a 1944-45 Fallschirmjäger (parachute infantry) platoon. It was generally equipped with three squads and a small HQ; about 40 men in all. The platoon was armed with rifles and assault rifles, six MG 42 light machineguns and one Panzerschreck. The older parachute formations, with their core of hardened veterans, retained their elite edge throughout the war and were regarded as some of the best German troops in the field.


P01207
This unit represents a late-war second-line Fallschirmjäger (Parachute Infantry) platoon. It was generally equipped with three squads and a small HQ; about 40 men in all. The platoon was armed with rifles and assault rifles, six MG 42 light machineguns and one Panzerschreck. By late 1944 most of the men in the parachute divisions were replacements with no jump training; and moreover, those in the recently raised formations lacked the experience, leadership and esprit de corps of the older outfits.


P01208
This unit represents a Luftwaffe field infantry platoon, found in the field infantry divisions fielded by the German Air Force and manned by excess ground personnel. Hermann Göring refused to make the men available as replacements to the army, and created these divisions instead. Poorly trained and led by inexperienced officers, the Luftwaffe field formations had limited combat effectiveness.


P01209
This unit represents a Panzergrenadier platoon. This was the new name given to the motorized infantry in mid-1942. No organizational change occurred. The new name was both an honorific and a reflection of their special training to work with the panzer forces.


P01210
This unit represents a an SS Panzergrenadier platoon. This was the new name given to the SS motorized infantry in mid-1942. No organizational change occurred. The new name was both an honorific and a reflection of their special training to work with the panzer forces.


P01211
This unit represents a Volksgrenadier platoon. It generally contained three squads and a small HQ; about 33 men in all. They were armed with rifles (one squad), submachineguns (two squads), three MG 42 light machineguns and several Panzerschreck. The volksgrenadier regiment had no anti-tank gun platoon; instead, it had an extra volksgrenadier company armed with Panzerschreck. In the game these troops are assumed to be split up and attached to the platoons. Volksgrenadier troops were formed in the latter half of 1944. Some were regular army units simply renamed, while others were second-class replacements with little training.


P01212
This unit represents a Volkssturm platoon. By 1944 Germany's manpower losses were becoming very difficult to replace. An order went out in October 1944 that all civilian males between the ages of 16 and 60 were to join the Volkssturm (home guard). Each district was expected to form at least one battalion for the defense of the surrounding area. The recruits were either old veterans of WWI or children, usually led by young officers of the Hitler Youth group. Generally 45 men made up a platoon, and were armed with whatever small arms happened to be available - but usually with a large number of deadly Panzerschreck or Panzerfaust hand-held anti-tank weapons.


P01213
This unit represents a generic machinegun platoon, with about 30 men and three or four heavy machineguns. The weapon was the revolutionary MG 34 (or later the even better MG 42) fitted to a tripod that provided a stable platform for long-range fire. The MG 42 was the most advanced design in the world, with up to twice the rate of fire (as much as 20 rounds per second) of Allied weapons.


P01214
This unit represents a generic machinegun platoon of the Waffen SS, with about 30 men and three or four heavy machineguns. The weapon was the revolutionary MG 34 (or later the even better MG 42) fitted to a tripod that provided a stable platform for long-range fire. The MG 42 was the most advanced design in the world, with up to twice the rate of fire (as much as 20 rounds per second) of Allied weapons..


P01215
This unit represents a generic assault engineer platoon. It generally consisted of 40-50 men with rifles, submachineguns, light machineguns, satchel charges, flamethrowers, and later one or more Panzerfaust or Panzerschreck hand-held anti-tank weapons. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. The German term for assault engineers was Pionere ("Pioneers").


P01216
This unit represents a generic assault engineer platoon of the Waffen SS. Like its counterpart in the regular army, it generally consisted of 40-50 men with rifles, submachineguns, light machineguns, satchel charges, flamethrowers, and later one or more Panzerfaust or Panzerschreck hand-held anti-tank weapons. Its main role was to lead the assault on fortified positions. The German term for assault engineers was Pionere ("Pioneers").


P01217
This unit represents a cavalry platoon of about forty men in three squads. The Germans used only one cavalry division during the invasion of Russia, and the division was disbanded in late 1941. Additional cavalry was found in the recon battalion of the older infantry divisions, but in 1943 these mounted squadrons were consolidated into brigades controlled by each army group. These were used mainly to combat the ever-present threat of partisans.


P01218
This unit represents a Waffen SS cavalry platoon of about forty men in three squads. One SS cavalry division was formed in 1942 to fight partisans. Several more created late in the war were destroyed almost immediately by the Russians.


P01219
This unit represents a motorcycle platoon. Generally, it was an infantry platoon that had been assigned motorcycles to increase their mobility so that they could keep pace with armor. The goal was to provide an inexpensive form of transportation, as the construction of halftracks was never able to keep up with demand. They were issued a variety of brands, which included the traditional two-wheeled model and sidecars. Often they were part of a reconnaissance company, and worked with other forms of motorized infantry to scout for the main force. Typically, 35-40 men made up a platoon and they were issued around 9-12 motorcycles. They were armed with all types of small arms, which included rifles, grenades and light machineguns.


P01220
This unit represents an SS motorcycle platoon. The SS troops were generally all volunteers, and when compared to other army units, they typically received better training and the latest weapons. Considered an elite unit, they received more food and ammo, but also got the hardest jobs. Generally, the motorcycle platoon was an infantry unit that had been assigned motorcycles to increase their mobility so that they could keep pace with armor. The goal was to provide an inexpensive form of transportation, as construction of halftracks was never able to keep up with demand. They were issued a variety of brands, which included the traditional two-wheeled model and sidecars. Often they were part of a reconnaissance company, and worked with other forms of motorized infantry to scout for the main force. Typically, 35-40 men made up a platoon and they were issued around 9-12 motorcycles. They were armed with all types of small arms, which included rifles, grenades and light machineguns.


P01223
This unit represents a motorcycle machinegun platoon, with heavy MG 34 or MG 42 machineguns carried in sidecars. Motorcycle machinegun platoons were sometimes found in bicycle as well as motorcycle units.


P01224
This unit represents an SS motorcycle machinegun platoon, with heavy MG 34 or MG 42 machineguns carried in sidecars. Motorcycle machinegun platoons were sometimes found in bicycle as well as motorcycle units.


P01221
This unit represents a Bicycle platoon. It generally consisted of a platoon leader who was in charge of three squads, of 12 men each. Rifles, pistols, hand grenades and a few light machineguns were typically assigned to this unit. For transportation the Wehrmacht Bicycle 38 was issued. This bike, which had racks to enable the carrying of most of the light weapons, was useful only on a prepared surface. Bicycles were generally used to increase the road mobility of infantry who had no other means of transport. For obvious reasons their mobility was severely hampered by inclement weather.


P01222
This unit represents an SS Bicycle platoon. The SS troops were generally all volunteers, and were considered an elite unit. When compared to other army units, the SS typically received better training and the latest weapons. This allowed them to maintain a higher moral level. It generally consisted of a platoon leader who was in charge of three squads, of 12 men each. Rifles, pistols, hand grenades and a few light machineguns were typically assigned to this unit. For transportation they were issued the Wehrmacht Bicycle 38. This bike, which had racks to enable the carrying of most of the light weapons, was useful only on a prepared surface.


P01226
This unit represents the later-war panzergrenadier platoon, with three squads and a small HQ; about 40 men in all. They were armed with rifles and submachineguns, six MG 42 light machineguns and a panzerschreck (the German equivalent of the bazooka, though much more powerful than the American weapon). They are also assumed to possess a number of panzerfausts - hand-held anti-tank rockets that could easily destroy any existing vehicle. In theory all panzergrenadiers were "armored" infantry, but normally in a late-war panzer division only one of its four panzergrenadier battalions was equipped with armored halftracks. The other three were still transported in trucks.


P01227
This unit represents an SS-panzergrenadier platoon, with three squads and a small HQ; about 40 men in all. They were armed with rifles, submachineguns and/or assault rifles, six MG 42 light machineguns and one panzerschreck (the German equivalent of the bazooka, though much more powerful than the American weapon). They are also assumed to possess a number of panzerfausts - hand-held anti-tank rockets that could easily destroy any existing vehicle. In theory all panzergrenadiers were "armored" infantry, but even in the SS - which received preferential treatment in supplies and equipment - only one battalion per panzergrenadier regiment was equipped with armored halftracks in a late-war panzer division. The other panzergrenadier battalions were still transported in trucks.


P01301
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01302
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01303
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01304
This unit represents a non-motorized (i.e., infantry type) battalion headquarters. During the war, headquarters staffs were able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01305
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01306
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01307
This unit represents a motorized headquarters. During the war, German headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances rapidly, and conducted some amazing feats of improvisation. Their experience with the concept of the Kampfgruppe (battle group), a mixed force of different unit types, proved invaluable whenever it became necessary to form a cohesive force quickly from whatever troops happened to be at hand.


P01401
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly could catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01402
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly could catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01403
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly could catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01404
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01405
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01406
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01407
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01408
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01409
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P01410
To generalize, German army officers were well trained, especially in staff matters. Junior-grade leaders were taught to think fast and make quick decisions, the reasoning behind this being that any decision tended to be better than none at all, and any action taken quickly might catch the enemy by surprise and throw him off balance. They were also expected to make decisions above their normal command level when necessary, and to seize opportunities that presented themselves without having to await orders. This was a tremendous difference from the training received in other armies - at least early in the war - and quick thinking by German officers often led to results out of all proportion to what might have been expected. Heavy losses diluted this advantage as the war went on, but in all save the most inexperienced units the Germans retained an edge in tactics until the very end.


P02001
The L3/35 Tankette was developed along the lines of the British Carden-Loyd Mk VI and first appeared as the L3/33 in 1933, but was retrofitted in 1935 and became the L3/35. In June 1940, when Italy entered the war, this tankette was found in all three armored divisions (except for two tank battalions), the tank battalions in the motorized divisions, the light tank squadron group in each Celere (Fast or Rapid) division, and numerous independent tank battalions. In addition to seeing action in the Ethiopian War and Spanish Civil War, the L3 was used everywhere Italians fought in WWII. Some 2000-2500 were built in different models and variants.

ARMAMENT
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
15mm
WEIGHT
3.5 tonnes

P02005
The L6/40 Light Tank was developed to replace the L3/35 in the role of cavalry or reconnaissance. It was developed from the chassis of the L3 and provided an increase in firepower, protection and mobility. By 1942, however, it was hopelessly obsolete and production was canceled in favor of the Semovente L40 47/32. 283 L6/40 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm Gun
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
40mm
WEIGHT
6.8 tonnes

P02017
The Semovente L40 da 47/32 Tank Destroyer was derived from the L6/40 Light Tank to increase the mobility of the 47mm gun. It was employed mostly in "Gruppi Semoventi 47/32" anti-tank battalions, but was often relegated to the role of infantry support since its anti-tank capabilities were limited. About 300 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 47mm Gun
MAX. ARMOR
30mm
WEIGHT
6.5 tonnes

P02025
The AB 41 Armored Car's advanced design fulfilled the needs of the Italian Army. It consisted of a 4x4 setup with 4-wheel steering, independent suspension, a free-spinning rotating spare wheel on both sides in the middle to prevent bellying when crossing obstacles, a rear driving position and increased horsepower over its sister, the AB 40 armored car. The primary purpose of the AB 41 was reconnaissance and it was therefore allocated to reconnaissance units of armored, motorized and cavalry divisions as well as independent recon companies. About 560 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
18mm
WEIGHT
7.5 tonnes

P02027
The Autocannone da 20/65 was a flatbed truck carrying the Italian 20mm AA gun.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm AA gun
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
3 tonnes

P02030
From 1926 the Italians developed various wheeled prime movers (which they called tractors) to tow artillery. Three common models were the Trattore Leggero 37 (light), Trattore Medio 40 (medium) and the Trattrice Pesante 32 (heavy). Each had 4x4 drive with oversized wheels and four-wheel steering. Most also had fully independent suspension.


P02031
The Italians originally moved their light guns "en portee" (carried on the back of trucks) in motorized units. When this fell out of favor they developed special light trucks to tow them. This unit is a generic representation of these vehicles.


P02032
The Italians used many different types of trucks, which they categorized as Leggero (light), Medio (medium) or Pesante (heavy). Beginning in 1937 the Army set standards for manufacturers to follow along the lines of payload capacity and minimum top speed. The Army never had enough motor transport during the war, but made an effort to fully motorize the armies in North Africa and Russia. They even used captured British trucks to help alleviate shortage in their North African army, and were also supplied with Opel Blitz and French Citroen trucks by the Germans. Despite all efforts, they were never able to fully meet the motorization needs of their troops.


P02033
This unit represents a variable number of wagons sufficient to move a battery of guns or a platoon of infantry. A 1940 infantry division was authorized 154 wagons (and 121 motor vehicles). All of its divisional artillery and regimental infantry guns were horse-drawn.


P02034
This unit represents a number of horses sufficient to carry a plotone (platoon) of cavalrymen. A 1940 cavalry regiment contained 818 horses.


P02036
This unit represents a variable number of motorcycles used for the transport of infantry - generally Bersaglieri.


P02037
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P02038
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P02101
The Mortaio da 81/14 81mm mortar fired both light (7-lb.) and heavy (15-lb.) HE rounds, and had the longest range of any medium mortar used during the war. Like most other derivatives of the classic French Brandt mortar, the 81/14 could fire smoke, and in a pinch could fire German, American and French 81mm rounds as well. Each infantry regiment in the Regular, Motorized and Autotrasportabile (truckable) infantry divisions was one medium mortar company. 1942 Tipo-AS (North African) infantry regiments and Alpini regiments were allocated one company per battalion. Infantry and Autotrasportabile divisions (except Tipo-AS) were also allocated a divisional mortar battalion of three companies. The Pasubio and Torino divisions in Russia were allocated two such battalions. Cavalry, Libyan, and Bersaglieri regiments contained no mortars (though later in North Africa, some of them did). An 81mm mortar company generally consisted of three platoons of two mortars each.

MAX. RANGE
4000m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.3kg & 6.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
50kg

P02125
The Mortaio da 81/14 81mm mortar fired both light (7-lb.) and heavy (15-lb.) HE rounds, and had the longest range of any medium mortar used during the war. Like most other derivatives of the classic French Brandt mortar, the 81/14 could fire smoke, and in a pinch could fire German, American and French 81mm rounds as well. Each Blackshirt Legion was authorized one mortar company, which generally consisted of three platoons of three mortars each.

MAX. RANGE
4000m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.3kg & 6.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
50kg

P02102
The Cannone da 65/17 dated back to 1913, when it was first used as a mountain gun by the Alpini troops. By mid-1940 this 65mm piece was the standard infantry support weapon of the Italian Army. Infantry regiments in regular and Autotrasportabile (truckable) infantry divisions were each allocated one battery of four 65/17 guns, as was each Blackshirt Legion. About 700 were in service in 1940.

MAX. RANGE
6500m
SHELL WEIGHT
4.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
556kg

P02105
The Cannone da 47/32 47mm anti-tank gun was the Austrian Böhler M1935 that Italy produced in under several licenses. It was used as an anti-tank gun, for infantry support, as pack artillery, and was also used in the M13-14 tanks and the Semovente 47/32 tank destroyer. Drawbacks were that it contained no gun shield and those built before 1939 had no towing eyelet, so had to be portaged en portee (carried in trucks) or manhandled. A 47/32 company normally consisted of eight guns in four platoons. About 3000 of these weapons were built.

ARMOR PENETRATION
43mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.44kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
277kg

P02106
The Cannone da M.97/38 75mm anti-tank gun was the German PaK 97/38, of which 36 (possibly 48) were provided to the Italians in Russia.

ARMOR PENETRATION
75mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P02107
The Cannone da 75/32 75mm anti-tank gun was identical to the 75/18 m35 except that it possessed a longer barrel for increased muzzle velocity and range. It was accepted in 1937 but did not enter production until 1940. While designed as an artillery piece, it used primarily as an anti-tank gun, most notably in Russia in the 201st Motorized Anti-Tank Regiment. It also saw action in North Africa (very limited) and Italy. 127 were produced.

ARMOR PENETRATION
70mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1200kg

P02108
The Cannone da 75/39 anti-tank gun was a pre-war British Vickers AA gun captured by the Germans in their 1940 campaign in the West. The Germans later turned over 54 to the Italians who used them as anti-tank guns in Russia, with each division (except the Vicenza occupation division) receiving a battery of six.


P02109
The Cannone da 75/27 75mm field gun was the standard light field piece in the artillery regiment of most Italian divisions during the war. This gun actually represents four pre-WWI gun types; the 75/27 m06, m11 and m12; and the 77/28. The m06 was a Krupp design built under license; the m11 was a French import; the m12 was a modified m06. The Skoda-built 77/28 was a combination field/mountain gun that was allocated to Italy's two Libyan divisions. A battery consisted of four guns. Over 3000 were in service by 1940.

MAX. RANGE
10240m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.35kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
900-1080kg

P02111
The Obice da 75/18 75mm howitzer consisted of two types: the 75/18 m34 (a modern mountain howitzer developed in 1934) and the 75/18 m35 (a normal field howitzer based on the m34). Both were used as divisional artillery in a few select units, mostly in North Africa and Russia. This same ordnance was used as the main gun in the Semovente 75/18 assault gun. About 350 (230 m34 and 122 m35) were produced.

MAX. RANGE
9560m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
780-1050kg

P02112
The Obice da 100/17 field howitzer combines three gun types: the Austro-Hungarian Skoda 10cm vz 14 howitzer (taken over by Italy in 1918), the Skoda 10cm vz 16 mountain howitzer, and (from Germany) the 10cm vz 14/19 howitzer (designated 100/22). The Italians used the 100/17 in conjunction with the 75/27 in the artillery regiments of various divisions. In Russia the 100/17 was employed only with the Pasubio and Torino Autotrasportabile (truckable) divisions and the 3rd Celere division. Each battalion of 100/17 guns consisted of twelve guns in three batteries. Over 1900 saw service during the war.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1417kg

P02113
The Cannone da 105/28 field howitzer was a license-built version of the French 105mm mle 1913 (also known as the L 13 S). It was used by the Italians primarily as corps artillery, and occasionally was employed at divisional level in place of the 100/17. In mid 1940 the Italians had 956 in service.

MAX. RANGE
12000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.74kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2300kg

P02114
The Obice da 149/13 150mm howitzer mainly represents two types of guns confiscated from the Austro-Hungarian Empire after WWI, which the Italians renamed the 149/12 and 149/13. Both were used primarily as corps artillery. In mid 1940 there were 1082 in Italian service.

MAX. RANGE
8790m
SHELL WEIGHT
40-41kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2344-2765kg

P02115
The Obice da 149/28 was the German 15cm sFH 18 field howitzer, 38 of which were sold to Italy in 1941. These guns were used to augment the Italians' lack of large-caliber Army-level guns, and saw action in North Africa and Russia.

MAX. RANGE
13250m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5512kg

P02117
The Cannone da 149/40 150mm howitzer was developed in 1935 to replace the older large-caliber Army-level guns but production was unable to meet demands, as by 1942 only 51 were in service. Due to its superior quality, production of the 149/40 was kept up by the Germans after 1943. This howitzer saw action in Russia and North Africa.

MAX. RANGE
23700m
SHELL WEIGHT
46kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
11340kg

P02118
The Obice da 210/22 210mm howitzer was developed in 1938 to replace the older large-caliber guns. As usual, however, production was unable to meet demands; by 1942 only fifteen of these powerful howitzers were in service in Russia. Production of this Army-level gun was kept up after 1943. Sources indicate that the 210mm howitzer saw action with the Italian Army only in Russia.

MAX. RANGE
15407m
SHELL WEIGHT
101 or 133kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
15885kg

P02110
The Obice da 75/13 75mm mountain howitzer was the Skoda 7.5cm vz 15, perhaps the most successful mountain howitzer ever produced. Many were acquired after WWI and designated the 75/13, and were issued to the Alpini divisions to replace the standard 65/17 infantry gun. An Alpini regiment, whose structure permitted independent operations away from its parent division, normally had a 75/13 battalion directly attached. One battery of four 75/13 guns could be assigned directly to each of the Alpini regiment's infantry battalions. The three Alpini divisions sent to Russia in 1942 were each allocated two 75/13 battalions in their artillery regiment. Other divisions occasionally used the 75/13 as divisional artillery as well. About 1200 were in service by 1940.

MAX. RANGE
8250m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
613kg

P02124
The Obice da 105/11 mountain howitzer was the French "Canon Court de 105 M mle 1919" (or the very similar mle 1928) mountain gun built by Schneider. Its primary use by the Italians was in the elite Alpini divisions. In Russia, each Alpini division had a two-battery battalion of these guns in its artillery regiment.

MAX. RANGE
7850m
SHELL WEIGHT
12kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
750kg

P02119
The Cannone-mitragliera da 20/65 20mm anti-aircraft gun was the standard light anti-aircraft gun of the Italian Army, which also viewed it as a heavy machinegun and light anti-tank gun. It was adopted into service in 1935. Production of the 20/65 was kept up after 1943 by the Germans. Over 2750 had been produced by September 1942.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2500m
SHELL WEIGHT
.135kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
307kg

P02120
The Cannone-aa da 75/46 75mm anti-aircraft gun was adopted by the Italian Army in 1934. It saw action as an AA gun and as an anti-tank gun, and performed both roles very effectively. In 1941 the CSIR (Italian Expeditionary Force in Russia) contained two battalions of these guns. The 8th Army in Russia in 1942 contained five battalions. The Germans continued to use the 75/46 after 1943 when Italy switched sides. 226 had been built by late 1942.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
8300m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3300kg

P02201
This unit represents the standard rifle platoon. It comprised about 40 men in two squads, each of which contained a squad leader, a nine-man rifle group and an eight-man light machinegun group with two light machineguns. The rifles were often 6.5mm carbines with low muzzle velocity and inferior stopping power. The Breda modello 30 light machinegun, also of 6.5mm caliber, was a poor design that was rather fragile and prone to jamming.


P02202
The Bersaglieri were light infantry transported on trucks, motorcycles or bicycles. A Bersaglieri platoon had the same organization as that of the regular infantry: about 40 men in two squads, each of which contained a squad leader, a nine-man rifle group and an eight-man light machinegun group with two LMGs. A Bersaglieri regiment formed the infantry element of the armored divisions, and one was present in several of the motorized divisions. In Russia the 3rd Celere (Fast) Division also contained a regiment of Bersaglieri.


P02203
The Alpini were a recognized elite, recruited from Italy's alpine regions and specializing in mountain warfare. Three Alpini divisions were sent to Russia in the fall of 1942. During the great Russian counteroffensive around Stalingrad they performed admirably but were too lightly armed to withstand the Soviet onslaught, and all suffered heavy casualties.


P02205
The CCNN were the Blackshirts, the Italian Fascist Militia. They were grudgingly accepted as fighting forces by the army due to its manpower needs. Though summarily trained and lightly armed, they were often used as assault troops. From 1940 one CCNN Legion or regiment (of two Cohorts or battalions) was authorized in each infantry division, though not all divisions actually received one. In Russia the CCNN forces were used as corps troops.


P02206
An Italian machinegun platoon generally contained four tripod-mounted machineguns. The weapons themselves varied in type, caliber, age and reliability. All suffered from inherent design flaws, and even the best - the 8mm Breda modello 37 - was less than unsatisfactory. They were yet another example of the poor equipment the Italian soldier had been forced to go to war with.


P02207
This unit represents an anti-tank rifle section armed with two Solothurn s18-1100 semi-automatic 20mm anti-tank rifles, each with a crew of three men. The weapon itself weighed about 120 pounds (54.7kg), but came with a small two-wheel carriage for easier manhandling. It could be fired from the carriage or a bipod. The gun was introduced in early 1941, with a section generally being allotted to each infantry and Bersaglieri battalion. Later as many as three sections were authorized per battalion, but as the weapon was increasingly obsolete by mid 1942 its use declined. Its Italian designation was "Fucile Anticarro S".


P02208
Like other nationalities, the Italians had many different types of engineers. Combat engineers were called "Guastatori", and carried a variety of assault equipment such as satchel charges and flamethrowers.


P02209
This unit represents a cavalry platoon of 40-45 men armed with sabers, rifles or carbines and three light machineguns.


P02210
Most Italian motorcycle troops were Bersaglieri. A Bersaglieri regiment often contained one or more motorcycle companies, which were often detached and used as recon units.


P02211
This unit represents primarily a platoon of four machineguns carried in motorcycle sidecars. A Bersaglieri motorcycle company usually contained one such platoon.


P02212
In February 1942 the Battaglione Alpini Sciatori "Monte Cervino" ski battalion arrived at the front in Russia. It was used mainly for long-range reconnaissance patrols but also fought in several 'normal' engagements.


P02215
This unit represents a machinegun platoon in a ski company or battalion. In most armies, ski troops towed their tripod-mounted machineguns in sleds pulled by several skiers.


P02307
An Italian army headquarters generally might control, in addition to its subordinate corps, several motorized artillery battalions of 150mm or greater, several AA battalions, various engineer formations (bridging, construction, signals, etc.), and air liaison units.


P02306
An Italian corps headquarters generally might control, in addition to its subordinate divisions, several motorized artillery battalions of 105-150mm (the latter generally being howitzers, only occasionally field guns), one or two machinegun battalions, several engineer battalions including one of assault engineers (Guastatori), an anti-tank battalion, and several anti-aircraft batteries. Those in Russia - except for the Alpini Corps - also contained several CCNN ("Blackshirt") battalions.


P02301
An Italian division headquarters generally contained several hundred men. Motorization consisted mostly of automobiles, motorcycles (probably for messengers) and light trucks. Most radio equipment was not up to date and could not be operated on the move.


P02302
The Italians did not make much use of brigades per se. There were a number of coast-defense brigades and several brigades of armor or artillery, but the latter were special formations formed for a specific purpose rather than standard formations. In fact, many "brigades" referred to in English sources were actually termed Raggruppamenti by the Italians, which translates more akin to "task forces".


P02303
The headquarters of an infantry regiment typically consisted of the commanding officer and a command platoon (his staff), a signals platoon and a service platoon. Together they totaled about 250 men. Transport was a mixture of cars, trucks and motorcycles. Italian infantry divisions were unusual in being binary; i.e., they contained only two infantry regiments instead of the normal three.


P02304
An Italian infantry battalion headquarters typically consisted of the commanding officer and a command (staff) and service platoon, a signals platoon and a recon platoon. Together they totaled about 140 men.


P02308
This unit represents the headquarters of a ski battalion. (It will use ski movement in scenarios with ground snow.)


P02305
This unit represents a motorized battalion headquarters with a number of motor vehicles sufficient to carry its men and equipment.


P02401
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02402
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02403
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02404
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02405
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02406
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02407
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02408
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02409
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02410
The Italian Army suffered from a failure in leadership. Junior officers in the Active (regular) Army were proficient, but many middle and higher commanders were WWI veterans too set in their ways. In addition, many battalion and regimental commanders were reservists called back to active duty with insufficient experience in contemporary tactics. To make matters worse, promotions were based almost entirely on seniority, so such officers were often left in command even when their lack of ability became apparent. Indeed, many of the Italian Army's failures in WW2 were rooted in the combined effects of poor equipment too many ineffective officers.


P02411
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "1" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P02412
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "2" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P02413
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "3" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P02414
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "4" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P02415
This unit represents a commander with a Command Value of "5" in a ski formation. (He will appear on skis in scenarios with ground snow.)


P03029
The R-1 Tankette was the Czech CKD AH-IV-R, 35 of which were purchased from Czechoslovakia in June 1938 for the Romanian cavalry. A license was also purchased by the Malaxa factory for future production. A sample tank broken down into reference parts was purchased along with a complete set of plans, but with the takeover of Czechoslovakia by the Germans, production was delayed and eventually abandoned. The R-1 featured a small one-man turret mounting a machinegun, with a second, fixed machinegun beside the driver. Its potential as a reconnaissance vehicle was limited by its lack of a radio.

ARMAMENT
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
12mm
WEIGHT
4.2 tonnes

P03030
The R-1 Tankette was the Czech CKD AH-IV-R, 35 of which were purchased from Czechoslovakia in June 1938 for the Romanian cavalry. A license was also purchased by the Malaxa factory for future production. A sample tank broken down into reference parts was purchased with a complete set of plans, but with the takeover of Czechoslovakia by the Germans, production was delayed and eventually abandoned. The R-1 featured a small one-man turret mounting a machinegun, with a second, fixed machinegun beside the driver. Its potential as a reconnaissance vehicle was limited by its lack of a radio.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
12mm
WEIGHT
4.2 tonnes

P03003
The R-2 Light Tank was the Czech LT vz 35, 126 of which were purchased by Romania in the late 1930s. They were formed into the Romanians' 1st Armored Regiment, which later became a component of the 1st Armored Division. The LT vz 35 was also used by the Germans, who called it the PzKpfw 35(t). The R-2 could be distinguished from the LT vz 35 and PzKpfw35(t) by differences in the rear of the turret and hull, but otherwise the vehicles were virtually identical. By the end of the 1941 campaign in Russia it was clear that the R-2 was obsolete, but the lack of a more modern type to replace it with forced the R-2 to soldier on against increasingly impossible odds. For game purposes, this unit also represents the 26 PzKpfw 35(t) the Germans provided to Romania in mid 1942. These were designated T-35 by the Romanians.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P03004
The R-35 Light Tank was the French Renault R-35. A 1938 deal originally called for the purchase of 200, but the French could not complete the contract owing to their own rearmament needs. Only 41 R-35s were delivered, and these were assigned to the 2nd Armored Regiment in 1939. In late September of that year Romania interned 34 ex-Polish R-35s, which allowed further expansion of the 2nd Armored Regiment to 75 R-35s in two battalions. Having been designed to support attacking infantry, the R-35 proved too slow and undergunned for mobile operations in Russia - a fact exacerbated by its lack of a radio. R-35s provided welcome support to the I Corps during the 1941 siege of Odessa. Here their thick (for the time) armor made them immune to Soviet anti-tank rifles, but by the end of 1941 they were restricted to training, internal security and anti-partisan operations in Transnistria.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
9.8 tonnes

P03005
The R-35/45 Light Tank was essentially an R-35 upgunned with a Soviet 45mm tank gun. The project was undertaken by the TACAM development team in December 1942, and a prototype was finished in February 1943. A major shortcoming was that the ammunition for the 45mm gun was larger than that of the 37mm, which meant that the vehicle's ammo capacity was reduced to 35 rounds. By June 1944, thirty R-35/45s had been built and assigned to the 2nd Armored Regiment. Plans to build more were halted when Romania switched to the Allied side. The Romanian designation for the R-35/45 was "Vanatorul de Care R-35 (Transformat)".

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
40mm
WEIGHT
11.7 tonnes

P03007
The T-38 Light Tanks were 50 well-used German PzKpfw 38(t)A, B and C models supplied to the Romanians and formed into the 51st, 52nd and 53rd Tank Companies in July 1943. Each company had fifteen tanks, with the remaining five held in reserve. They saw action in the Caucasus and the Crimea.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
9.4 tonnes

P03008
The T-3 Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IIIN, twelve of which were provided to Romania in October 1942. The Germans had created the PzKpfw IIIN by replacing the 50mm gun of the PzKpfw IIIL and M tanks with spare short-barreled 75mm L/24 guns taken from Pz IVs that were being upgunned. The Romanian T-3s were formed into a medium tank company in the 1st Armored Regiment, but almost all were lost in the fighting around Stalingrad in late 1942.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 cannon
2 x 7.92 machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
70mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P03009
The T-4 F2 Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVF2, 12 of which the Germans provided to the Romanians in the fall of 1942 to bolster the 1st Armored Regiment. Carrying a much more potent gun than previous versions of the Pz IV, the F2 model provided a great increase in the striking power of panzer formations. In the game, the Pz IVF2 also represents about half the production of its successor, the PzKpfw IVG.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/43 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P03010
The T-4 H Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVH. By August 1944, Germany had supplied at least 140 PzKpfw IVF2, IVG, IVH and IVJ to Romania. They served in the 1st Armored Division and 8th Cavalry Division. The PzKpfw IVH featured thicker frontal armor and a longer, more powerful L/48 main gun. In the game, this unit also represents part of the production run of the Pz IVG with the new gun and increased armor, plus the PzKpfw IVJ, the production model which followed the Pz IVH.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P03011
The TAs Assault Gun was the German StuG IIIG. About 110 were provided from late 1943 to mid 1944. They served in the 1st Armored Division and other formations such as the 8th Cavalry Division, primarily in an anti-tank role.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P03012
The TACAM T-60 Tank Destroyer was developed to counter the Russian T-34 and KV. The Romanians explored the idea of developing a copy of the T-34 but found they lacked the resources. However, they did possess some captured Soviet T-60 and T-60A scout tanks plus numbers of captured 76.2mm M1936 field guns. These were shipped to the Leonida factory, and by January 1943 the first prototype of the TACAM T-60 was built. The turret was replaced by a three-sided open-back fighting compartment with 15mm plate armor taken from captured Soviet BT-7 tanks. Modifications were made to the engine compartment for a cooler running vehicle, the suspension was adjusted to suit the new center of gravity and weight, and there were some other minor modifications. A total of 34 were built, and formed the 61st and 62nd TACAM Companies, which saw action with the 1st Armored Division and 8th Cavalry Division.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
9 tonnes

P03013
After the disaster at Stalingrad, some surviving R-2 light tanks were used in the development of the TACAM R-2 Tank Destroyer. This was done by the same team and factory that had built the TACAM T-60. The project was begun in December 1942, and the first prototype appeared in September 1943. The chassis of the R-2 was used, and a modified Soviet 76.2mm obr. 41 field gun was fitted in a special three-sided, open-back fighting compartment made of armor plates cut from captured BT-7 and T-26 tanks. The conversion of existing R-2 tanks began in February 1944, and by June about twenty had been built and organized as the 63rd TACAM Company assigned to the 1st Training Armored Division. The project was first halted when the appearance of the Soviet IS-2 heavy tank made it plain that a bigger gun was needed, then canceled after Romania's defection from the Axis.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm cannon
1x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
12 tonnes

P03014
The OA vz 30 Armored Car represents a variety of armored cars that Romania employed in the war. At the outbreak of the war, the handful of armored cars in service were assigned to reconnaissance duties with the cavalry. Two Peugeot and four Austin-Putilov armored cars of First World War vintage had survived and were in service when war broke out. A few Polish wz.34 "Ursus" armored cars were interned and kept after Poland surrendered. From the Czechs they got three Skoda OA vz 27, nine Tatra OA vz.30 and seven CKD Praga TNSPE armored cars.

ARMAMENT
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
6mm
WEIGHT
3.6 tonnes

P03015
The Germans provided ten PSW 222 armored cars to the Romanian Army in October 1942. Most were lost in the fighting around Stalingrad. Up to forty more were provided in 1943-44.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
4.8 tonnes

P03017
Several dozen German SPW 251/1 halftracks served in the Romanian Army from late 1942. Designed primarily for transporting troops accompanying tanks in an advance, the 251/1 could carry up to 13 men, and had mounts for two light machineguns.

ARMAMENT
0-2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8 tonnes

P03019
The Malaxa factory began the production of 300 license built French Renault UE "Chenillette" full-tracked supply carriers in 1939. However, the fall of France cut off the supply of components and production ceased in March 1941, after only 126 had been built. Inventory on 22 June 1941 showed a strength of 178 UEs, so it was probable that some further deliveries were received from German captured stocks or from interned Polish stock. The Romanians used their UEs for towing the 47mm Schneider anti-tank gun being introduced into the divisional anti-tank companies. The vehicle's full Romanian designation was "Senileta Malaxa Tipul UE".

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
7mm
WEIGHT
2.74 tonnes

P03020
The Germans promised a hundred RSO Prime Movers to the Romanian forces serving in the Kuban Bridgehead early in 1943. They started arriving in March of that year, but the actual number delivered is not known.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
3.5 tonnes

P03021
The T-VI-R Artillery Tractor was the fully tracked Czech CKD medium artillery tractor Praga T 6. Romania ordered 130 of these in 1937, and an additional 220 were received from the Germans in 1943-44.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
6.8 tonnes

P03022
The Germans provided a small number of SdKfz 11 and SdKfz 10 halftrack prime movers to the Romanians, who used them to tow their German-supplied M38 (PaK 38) 50mm and M40 (PaK 40) 75mm anti-tank guns.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
6 tonnes

P03023
Before the war, Ford Romana assembled about 450 Ford Marmon 3-ton 4WD trucks for the air force's 75mm and 37mm AA artillery, plus several thousand 4x2 general military versions. However, a lack of imported parts after the war started brought assembly to a halt. A large number of vehicles were also imported. Most notable were the Czech vehicles: about 400 6x4 Praga RV 2-ton; some 600 6x6 Tatra 93T 3-tonners used by motorized rifle units and the cavalry; about 150 Skoda 6LTP6L 6x6 2-tonners; and around a thousand Skoda 6ST6L and 6STP6L 6x6 4-tonners for the artillery. Over 300 Austro-Daimler ADGR 6x4s were purchased, and about 360 Horch 901 4x4 field cars were bought to motorize the remaining divisional Schneider 47mm AT companies when deliveries of the Malaxa UE fell short. In 1941-42 Germany provided 700 Mercedes-Benz L3000S and 900 Opel Blitz 3-tonners, all 4x2s. Conditions on the Eastern Front caused a high rate of attrition, and the army was always short of tactical transport.


P03024
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. Throughout the war the vast majority of Romanian divisions (i.e., the infantry-type divisions) relied almost entirely on horse-drawn transport. At the outbreak of the war, a Romanian infantry division had 1621 horse-drawn vehicles and a 95:1 man-per-vehicle ratio as compared to its Soviet counterpart's 888 horse-drawn vehicles and 21:1 man-per-vehicle ratio.


P03025
This unit represents a variable number of horses used to transport men and equipment. Throughout the war, horses transported most of Romania's men, equipment and supplies. In 1941 a Romanian infantry division had 7595 horses used for transporting men and equipment.


P03026
This unit represents a variable number of motorcycles used to transport infantry. Comprising many different brands and types (such as Zundapp S/C, BMW M/C), they were used for a variety of purposes. Most often they were affiliated with some type of recon unit.


P03027
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P03028
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P03101
The M35 60mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 60 mle 1935 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 125 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 175. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 1500 ex-French 60mm mortars to Romania. The 60mm mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs.

MAX. RANGE
1700m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.3kg & 2.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17.8kg

P03102
The M35 60mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 60 mle 1935 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 125 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 175. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 1500 ex-French 60mm mortars to Romania. The 60mm mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs.

MAX. RANGE
1700m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.3kg & 2.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17.8kg

P03103
The M35 81mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 81 mle 1927/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 188 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 410. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 360 ex-French 81mm mortars to Romania. This mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P03104
The M35 81mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 81 mle 1927/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 188 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 410. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 360 ex-French 81mm mortars to Romania. This mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P03105
The M42 120mm Mortar represents the Soviet PM obr. 38 built or captured by the Romanians. In 1941 the Romanians captured a 120mm mortar factory in Transnistria and used that equipment to build more than 500 copies of the Soviet mortar. Less portable than the smaller 60mm and 81mm mortars, the 120mm required a wagon or light truck for transport. Nevertheless, for its weight it packed a tremendous punch, and it so impressed the Germans that they put a virtually identical copy into production for themselves.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
285kg

P03106
The M42 120mm Mortar represents the Soviet PM obr. 38 built or captured by the Romanians. In 1941 the Romanians captured a 120mm mortar factory in Transnistria and used that equipment to build more than 500 copies of the Soviet mortar. Less portable than the smaller 60mm and 81mm mortars, the 120mm required a wagon or light truck for transport. Nevertheless, for its weight it packed a tremendous punch, and it so impressed the Germans that they put a virtually identical copy into production for themselves.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
285kg

P03107
The M34 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the ex-Polish wz.36, which was itself a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. In 1940 the Germans bartered 669 wz.36 captured in Poland for Romanian oil. The Bofors was one of the finest light guns of the period, being lighter and having slightly better armor penetration than the German 37mm PaK 36.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P03108
The M34 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the ex-Polish wz.36, which was itself a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. In 1940 the Germans bartered 669 wz.36 captured in Poland for Romanian oil. The Bofors was one of the finest light guns of the period, being lighter and having slightly better armor penetration than the German 37mm PaK 36.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P03109
The M34 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the ex-Polish wz.36, which was itself a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. In 1940 the Germans bartered 669 wz.36 captured in Poland for Romanian oil. The Bofors was one of the finest light guns of the period, being lighter and having slightly better armor penetration than the German 37mm PaK 36.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P03130
The M32 45mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Soviet PTP obr. 32, large numbers of which were captured during the invasion of the Soviet Union. By 1942 the M32 was the standard anti-tank gun in Romanian cavalry units. When Romania switched sides in 1944, the Soviets confiscated all of them.

ARMOR PENETRATION
35mm at 1000m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
510kg

P03129
The M32 45mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Soviet PTP obr. 32, large numbers of which were captured during the invasion of the Soviet Union. By 1942 the M32 was the standard anti-tank gun in Romanian cavalry units. When Romania switched sides in 1944, the Soviets confiscated all of them.

ARMOR PENETRATION
35mm at 1000m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
510kg

P03110
The M35 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Austrian Böhler M1935 or Italian Breda 47/32. In 1940 the Germans bartered 545 Böhler M1935's for oil, and the Romanians also ordered 275 Breda 47/32's from Italy. It was used as an anti-tank gun, for infantry support, and as pack artillery.

ARMOR PENETRATION
43mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.44kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
277kg

P03111
The M35 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Austrian Böhler M1935 or Italian Breda 47/32. In 1940 the Germans bartered 545 Böhler M1935's for oil, and the Romanians also ordered 275 Breda 47/32's from Italy. It was used as an anti-tank gun, for infantry support, and as pack artillery.

ARMOR PENETRATION
43mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.44kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
277kg

P03112
The M36 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was the French Schneider mle 1936. The Romanians bought 160, and a license was acquired by the Concordia factory to build another 140.

ARMOR PENETRATION
(Unknown)
SHELL WEIGHT
1.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
550kg

P03113
The M38 50mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 38, a number of which were supplied to the Romanians beginning in late 1942.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P03114
The M97/38 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 97/38. When the Romanians began to reorganize their army in 1942, the need for better anti-tank weapons was paramount, so beginning in late 1942 Germany supplied various types including a number of PaK 97/38. This gun was based on the famous mle 1897 French field gun. In 1941 the Germans had adapted some 700 of these French gun barrels to the PaK 38 carriage, creating the PaK 97/38. They were rushed to the Eastern Front, where they served until replaced by the more powerful PaK 40 75mm anti-tank gun. Many were then passed off to Germany's allies, while others were put to use as artillery pieces.

ARMOR PENETRATION
75mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P03115
The M40 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 40, a number of which were supplied to the Romanians beginning in late 1942. The PaK 40 was essentially an enlarged version of the PaK 38 50mm gun. It proved to be a very successful design, but was too heavy to manhandle. The gun's usual towing vehicle was an SdKfz 11 halftrack or RSO prime mover.

ARMOR PENETRATION
154mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
9.55kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P03116
The Resita 75mm M1943 Anti-Tank gun was developed and built solely by the Romanians, utilizing the best ideas of anti-tank, AA and field guns currently in use on the Eastern Front. From the Soviet ZIS M1942 field gun the muzzle brake, recoil, firing mechanism, and carriage were used. From the British Vickers/Resita M1936 AA gun came the barrel, rifling, and cartridge chamber, and from the German PaK 40 anti-tank gun came the projectile chamber. The split-trail carriage gave an increase in firing arc and was extremely stable, allowing three rounds to be fired in six seconds before requiring adjustment. A firing rate of up to 20 rounds per minute could be achieved, compared with the Soviet maximum of 15 rounds per minute. The gun shield consisted of two 6mm plates set 20mm apart. An initial order of 1100 was placed on 10 December 1943, and the first 24 were issued to the 1st Armored Division in the spring of 1944. By year's end, 372 pieces are thought to have been produced. Comparisons show the Resita 75mm AT gun to have been arguably the most versatile gun of its class in the war, outperforming its German, Soviet and Western Allies' equivalents.

ARMOR PENETRATION
100+mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1430kg

P03117
The 75mm Field Gun represents the various old French, Russian and German light artillery pieces still in service in World War II (e.g., the Schneider mle 1897 "French 75", the Skoda 75mm vz 28 and 76mm vz 17, the Putilov 76mm 00/02P, and the Krupp 75mm M03). One of the most important developments that the Romanians achieved was the unification of field artillery calibers. The Astra factory produced over 1000 barrel linings for the various older field guns, thus allowing them all to fire the same 75mm rounds.

MAX. RANGE
11100m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1140kg

P03118
The M14/34 100mm Howitzer was the vintage World War I Austro-Hungarian Skoda vz 14, which Romania received through capture or reparations (more than 100). In the 1930s the Astra factory was given the task of modernizing these guns to the latest Skoda standards, thus creating the M14/34.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1417kg

P03119
The M13 105mm Howitzer was the ex-Polish wz.29. In 1940 the Germans bartered 45 of these guns for Romanian oil. The Polish gun was actually a modified version of the French Canon de 105 L mle 1913 S produced by Schneider. The M13 was used by the Romanians primarily as Corps artillery.

MAX. RANGE
12000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.7kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2300kg

P03132
The M36 105mm Field Gun was the French Schneider Canon de 105 L mle 1936. This gun was produced in two version, one for horse towing and another for vehicular towing. The Romanians had ordered 180 guns, but Schneider was only able to deliver 144 before the fall of France. It was used by the Romanians primarily as corps artillery.

MAX. RANGE
16000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.7kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3540-3920kg

P03120
The M36 150mm Howitzer was the Skoda 149mm Model 33 (K1). Between 1936 and 1939 Romania bought 180 pieces of this thoroughly modern design. It was the most numerous type of Romanian Corps artillery.

MAX. RANGE
15,100m
SHELL WEIGHT
42kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5020kg

P03122
The M15 75mm Mountain Howitzer was the Skoda 7.5cm vz 15. Romania acquired a number of these guns after the First World War, and it was still in service when WWII started. It was one of most widely used mountain guns, and by many accounts one of the best. It dismantled into four loads comprising six sub-assemblies. Like most mountain guns the design was simple and rugged, and it performed well for its many users.

MAX. RANGE
8250m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
613kg

P03123
The M16 100mm Mountain Howitzer was the World War I Skoda vz 16. For a mountain gun it was large and heavy, but it could be broken down into three loads for towing by two-animal carts, and was quite serviceable despite its age.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1235kg

P03124
The Romanians used several types of 20mm anti-aircraft guns. One was the Gustloff, which was a pre-production version of the German FlaK 38. The Germans agreed to sell the Romanians 300 of these guns in September 1940, the delivery of which had barely begun by May 1941. Another type used by the Romanians was the Swiss Oerlikon. The specs listed below are for the FlaK 38.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
405kg

P03125
The M39 25mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the French Canon Automatique de 25 mle 1939. The development of this gun arose from the requirement for a light antiaircraft gun of larger than machinegun caliber in order to engage aircraft at higher altitudes. This eventually resulted in the Hotchkiss 25mm CA 38. The 25mm CA 39 featured a stronger platform and carriage. About 72 were purchased from France.

MAX. CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
.29kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
850kg

P03126
The M39 37mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the German FlaK 18. A license for 360 of these weapons was given to the Astra factory, which delivered 102 M39s by May 1941.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.635kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1750kg

P03127
The M36 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was a Vickers-Armstrong 75mm AA gun originally developed in the 1920s. It was not accepted by the British War Office, and was offered for sale elsewhere. It was quite an export success for it was sold or licensed to eight different countries. By all accounts its performance was adequate for its era but by 1939 it was obsolescent. A license was purchased by the Resita concern in 1936 to produce a hundred pieces, with the purchase of an additional hundred to begin in July 1941. The latter was canceled, however, due to the war.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
10000m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2825kg

P03128
The M36 88mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the German FlaK 36. These weapons were used primarily to guard the oil fields in Ploesti, but later in the war some saw action in an anti-tank role. The FlaK 36 differed from the earlier FlaK 18 in its trailer design and barrel construction.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
8000m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5000kg

P03201
A Romanian rifle platoon typically comprised a headquarters and three rifle squads. These 40 men were equipped with rifles (most commonly the Czech ZB 24 7.92mm) and four Czech ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns. In 1943, Romanian-designed Orita 9mm submachineguns began being issued as well.


P03203
A Romanian engineer platoon typically comprised a headquarters, four engineer squads and a flamethrower group. These 55 men were equipped with rifles, four Czech ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns, satchel charges, and the Italian M35 flamethrower. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. In 1943, Romanian-designed Orita 9mm submachineguns began being issued as well.


P03204
A Romanian machinegun section typically comprised 20 men equipped with rifles and two water-cooled 8mm Schwarloze 7/12M or air-cooled Czech 7.92mm ZB 37 machineguns.


P03205
The Romanian machinegun platoon typically comprised a headquarters and four machinegun squads. These 45 men were equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles, Orita 9mm submachineguns, and four water-cooled 8mm Schwarloze 7/12M or air-cooled Czech 7.92mm ZB 37 machineguns.


P03206
The Romanian cavalry troop typically comprised a headquarters and four cavalry squads. These 39 men were equipped with rifles and four Czech ZB30 7.92mm light machineguns. By mid 1944, losses of cavalry mounts had been so heavy that only one of the five surviving cavalry divisions remained fully horsed.


P03207
The Romanian motorcycle platoon typically comprised a headquarters and three motorcycle squads. These 40 men were equipped with rifles and light machineguns. A number of different motorcycle types were used, notably Zundapp and BMW models.


P03208
The Romanian motorcycle machinegun platoon typically comprised a headquarters and four motorcycle machinegun squads. These 44 men were equipped with rifles and four heavy machineguns. A number of different motorcycles were used, notably the Zundapp and BMW models.


P03210
The Romanian anti-aircraft machinegun platoon normally consisted of a headquarters and two anti-aircraft machinegun groups. These thirteen men were equipped with rifles and two twin-barrel French Mitrailleuse Hotchkiss de 13.2mm mle 1930 anti-aircraft machineguns. This was a heavy (300kg), complex and expensive weapon, and apparently not many were imported.


P03209
The Romanian anti-aircraft machinegun platoon normally consisted of a headquarters and two anti-aircraft machinegun groups. These thirteen men were equipped with rifles and two twin-barrel French Mitrailleuse Hotchkiss de 13.2mm mle 1930 anti-aircraft machineguns. This was a heavy (300kg), complex and expensive weapon, and apparently not many were imported.


P03307
This unit represents an army headquarters. A Romanian army normally consisted of three corps and army-level troops such as a machinegun battalion and heavy artillery regiment. For operations, the allotment of corps and attached units to the army would vary as the situation demanded. The Romanian Army suffered from a deficiency in communications equipment and training, which restricted its flexibility and reaction time - especially in the case of artillery. It also lacked a large, solid foundation of NCO's. Under German influence the NCO base was greatly expanded, but even though competent within their field of expertise, their basic lack of education often did not allow them to display the full range of initiative necessary in a modern army.


P03306
This unit represents a corps headquarters. A Romanian corps normally consisted of three infantry divisions. For operations the allotment of divisions to corps varied as the situation demands. In addition to the divisional troops, a motorized artillery battalion was attached.


P03301
This unit represents a divisional headquarters. A 1941 infantry division normally consisted of three infantry regiments, two mixed artillery regiments, one recon battalion, one engineer battalion, and divisional anti-tank and AA companies. Total strength was 17,500 men.


P03302
This unit represents a brigade headquarters. Both cavalry brigades and mountain brigades existed. A cavalry brigade typically comprised three cavalry regiments, a reconnaissance regiment, a horse artillery regiment, an engineer company and other support troops. A mountain brigade normally consisted of two mountain infantry regiments, one mountain artillery regiment, an engineer company and support troops. In late March, 1942, both types of Brigades were redesignated as Divisions.


P03303
This unit represents a regimental headquarters. A Romanian infantry regiment normally consisted of three infantry battalions, a heavy weapons company, a reconnaissance company and an engineer company, with the exact configuration changing as the war progressed. For example, in 1942 the number of battalions in the regiment was reduced to two, then in 1944 it was increased to three again.


P03304
This unit represents a battalion headquarters (foot). A Romanian infantry battalion normally contained three rifle companies and a machinegun company, which after 1941 also contained a platoon of 81mm mortars. All were on foot except for the heavy weapons, which had horse-drawn carts.


P03305
The unit represents a motorized battalion headquarters. Motorized infantry battalions, using trucks such as the Tatra 93T, were found in the armored division and certain cavalry divisions.


P03401
By 1941, the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically-appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03402
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03403
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03404
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03405
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03406
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03407
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03408
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03409
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P03410
By 1941 the real power in Romania lay with its "Conducator", General de Armata Ion Antonescu, a strong-willed professional soldier whose ability was respected by Romanians and Germans alike. The pro-Western Romanian officer corps, however, contained many politically appointed generals and colonels whose abilities were far from adequate and who stubbornly refused to concede the obsolescence of their conservative French training. Antonescu's attempts to remove these elements were only partially successful due to internal politics. Many officers were initially enthusiastic about regaining the territory of Bessarabia, which had been lost to the Soviet Union in 1940, but they did not particularly want to carry the war on into the Ukraine. The generally conservative senior officers did not prove receptive to modern German methods, though Antonescu promoted able generals whenever possible. The bulk of junior officers in 1941 were reservists whose insufficient training too often resulted in uninspired frontal assaults and heavy casualties. However, the junior officers proved more open to the new German tactics, and their expertise improved noticeably as the war progressed - but this was offset by a decline in motivation after 1942.


P04001
The 35M CV Tankette was the Italian L3/35, which was developed along the lines of the British Carden-Loyd Mk VI tankette. Between 60 and 70 Italian tankettes were used on the Eastern Front, rearmed with Hungarian 8mm 34M machineguns. Some were later equipped with 8mm 34M/37M machineguns. They saw some action on the Eastern Front but from 1941 they were used for training and by the police. Some were subsequently given to the Croatian Army in 1943.

ARMAMENT
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
15mm
WEIGHT
3.5 tonnes

P04002
The 38M Toldi I Light Tank was a license-built version of the Swedish Landsverk L60.B. After extensive trials in 1938 it was recommended that the steering configuration be changed, that the transmission be modernized, that more extensive vision devices be added, that the ventilation be improved and that the suspension be modified for a smoother ride. Some of these suggestions could be implemented, but not all were completed, due to time constraints. A modified version of the Nehhezpuska 20mm anti-tank rifle 36M (a license-built semi-automatic Solothurn gun) was used as the main armament. MÁVÁG and Ganz were assigned to build the tanks, and production of this three-man light tank began in August 1939. For game purposes this unit also includes the Toldi II, a more heavily armored version which began to appear in 1942. 80 Toldi I and 140 Toldi II were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm 36M anti-tank rifle
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
8.7 tonnes

P04003
The 38M Toldi IIa Light Tank was a reconditioned and upgunned 38M Toldi I or II. From 1943, a new 40mm 42M anti-tank gun, which was an adaptation of the Bofors 40mm anti-aircraft gun, was fitted on this more heavily armored vehicle. About 80 of these light tanks were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 40mm cannon
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
23mm
WEIGHT
9.3 tonnes

P04004
The 38M(t) Light Tank was the German PzKpfw 38(t)G. Having committed to fielding an armored division for the 1942 campaign in Russia, and with their own tank production lagging, it was decided to purchase some German tanks. About 102 to 111 PzKpfw 38(t)G's, along with a few other models, were purchased in the spring of 1942. The PzKpfw 38(t)G was an uparmored version of the PzKpfw 38(t)A. The additional armor increased the vehicle's weight, but did not impair its speed.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
9.9 tonnes

P04005
The 40M Turán I Medium Tank was a license built version of the Czech Skoda built T-22 Medium Tank. A demonstration was given in Hungary in June/July 1940 and a license agreement was signed in August 1940. Before production began on this five-man tank, the Czech tank was modified on a number of points: the three-man turret was substituted for the original two-man turret and a 260 HP V-8 engine designed by the Hungarian company of Manfred Weiss was installed. A special tank-mounted version of the standard Hungarian 40mm 40M anti-tank gun (derived from the German Rheinmetall-Borsig 37mm PaK 35/36 AT gun) was developed by MÁVÁG. In November 1940 a license was obtained for the Skoda 40mm A17 tank gun developed from the A7 gun used in the LT-38 tanks. The result was the 40mm 41M tank gun of the Turán tank. The gun fired the same ammunition as the 40mm 37M Bofors AT gun, which was made by MÁVÁG. The first prototype was finished in August 1941 and production had begun by October 1941. The Hungarian government placed an initial order of 190, later raised to 230, and four different firms in Hungary built them. The Turán (pronounced "TOO-ron") entered service in 1942 and a second order for 70 was placed in that year, with a total of 285 built by the time production ceased in 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 40mm cannon
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
18.2 tonnes

P04006
The 41M Turán II Medium Tank was a modified version of the 40M Turán I. With the disaster that befell the Hungarian Army (Honvédség) on the Don in January 1943, it was clear that the Turán I was obsolete and that a gun caliber of 75mm was the minimum acceptable for a modern tank. Development of a version of the Turán with a short 75mm gun had started in 1941. The gun was developed by MÁVÁG from the Austro-Hungarian Böhler 76.5mm 18M field gun, later designated the 75mm 41M tank gun. An order for 322 Turán II tanks was placed in 1942 and the first tanks were delivered to the troops in May 1943. A total of 139 tanks were built before production ceased due to the German occupation of Hungary in 1944. The Turán ("TOO-ron") II was the Hungarian main battle tank from 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/25 gun
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
61mm
WEIGHT
19.2 tonnes

P04007
The 41M Turán II Medium Tank was a modified version of the 40M Turán I. With the disaster that befell the Hungarian Army (Honvédség) on the Don in January 1943, it was clear that the Turán I was obsolete and that a gun caliber of 75mm was the minimum acceptable for a modern tank. Development of a version of the Turán with a short 75mm gun had started in 1941. The gun was developed by MÁVÁG from the Austro-Hungarian Böhler 76.5mm 18M field gun, later designated the 75mm 41M tank gun. An order for 322 Turán II tanks was placed in 1942 and the first tanks were delivered to the troops in May 1943. A total of 139 tanks were built before production ceased due to the German occupation of Hungary in 1944. The Turán ("TOO-ron") II was the Hungarian main battle tank from 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/25 gun
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
61mm
WEIGHT
19.2 tonnes

P04008
The IIIM Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IIIM. Ten were supplied to Hungary in September 1942. They were employed in the 1st Armored Division.

ARMAMENT
1 x 50mm L/60 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
21.5 tonnes

P04009
The IVM D rövid (short) Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVD. To give the Hungarians some additional infantry support, the Germans gave them some Pz. IVDs. The Pz. IVD was designed in the mid-1930s as a close-support vehicle for tank units. The 75mm L/24 gun was effective against soft targets, but due to its low muzzle velocity, had only a mediocre anti-tank capabilitywithout the use of special hollow charge (HEAT - High Explosive Anti-Tank) ammunition.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 gun
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
20 tonnes

P04010
The IVM F1 rövid (short) Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVF1, purchased and delivered in the spring of 1942. Having committed to fielding an armored division for the 1942 campaign in Russia, and with their own tank production lagging, it was decided to purchase some German tanks. A total of 22 PzKpfw IV with the 75mm short gun were delivered, along with a few other models purchased in the spring of 1942.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/24 gun
2 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
21 tonnes

P04011
The IVM F2 hosszu (long) Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVF2. About 10 were given to the Hungarians in September 1942 to give them some added antitank capability. In response to the well-armored T-34's and KVs of the Red Army, the Germans began designing a much more powerful gun for the Pz IV in late 1941. When it was ready, it was introduced during production of the Pz IVF, thus creating the PzKpfw IVF2. This changed the basic role of the Pz IV from support tank to main battle tank, with a gun more powerful than any then being carried in Allied tanks. Though still under-armored, the Pz IVF2 provided a great increase in the striking power of panzer formations.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/43 cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
50mm
WEIGHT
23 tonnes

P04012
The IVM H hosszu (long) Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVH. The Germans, in an attempt to improve the impoverished armor units of their ally, decided to furnish them with modern equipment. From May to December 1944 the Germans delivered a reported sixty PzKpfw IVH. It is not clear just where the Hungarians employed these tanks, but evidence indicates they were used in the 1st Armored Division.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P04013
The Tigris Heavy Tank was the German PzKpfw VIE "Tiger" tank. The Germans, in an attempt to improve the impoverished armor units of their ally, decided to furnish them with modern equipment. In May 1944, therefore, they provided ten Tigers to the Hungarian Army.

ARMAMENT
1 x 88mm cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
110mm
WEIGHT
57 tonnes

P04014
The 40/43M Zrínyi (pronounced "ZREEN-yee") II Assault Gun was a Hungarian design built by Manfred Weiss. A prototype was completed in December 1942, using a 105mm 40/43 howitzer made by MÁVÁG mounted in a non-turreted superstructure on a widened Turán tank chassis. Testing of this four-man assault gun was conducted through January 1943, and it was accepted for production with an order placed for forty in April 1943. This order was later increased to 140. In August 1943 the first models were delivered to the troops, with 66 being built before production ceased due to Allied bombing and the German occupation of Hungary.

ARMAMENT
1 x 105mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
75mm
WEIGHT
21.5 tonnes

P04015
The Sturmkanone 40 Assault Gun was the German StuG IIIG. The Germans, in an attempt to improve the impoverished armor units of their ally, decided to furnish them with modern equipment. From May to September 1944 the Germans delivered a reported 40-50 StuG IIIG. The StuG IIIG assault gun was based on previous versions of the PzKpfw III chassis. The original StuG III had been designed as an infantry support tank, but by 1943 it was being used increasingly in an anti-tank role. This was made possible by the introduction of a longer, more powerful 75mm cannon and additional armor. The Hungarian StuGs were used in several assault-gun groups formed in 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P04016
The 40M Nimród (pronounced "NIM-road") was a modified, Hungarian produced version of the Swedish Landsverk AA tank carrying a 40mm Bofors gun. An unarmed example was delivered in December 1938 and given to MÁVÁG, which had a license to build the 40mm Bofors, in order to mount the Hungarian gun in the turret. The first prototype was given to the Army for trials in Aug/Sep 1939. Testing revealed a limited ammunition capacity and the prototype was given to HTI for further modifications. In June 1940 additional testing was carried out and the tank was accepted in December 1940, envisioned as a tank destroyer with a subsidiary air-defense role. The initial contract called for 26, later increased to 46 in October 1941. The first seven were delivered on 11 February 1942, followed by another 28 on 13 March. A second order for 89 was placed on 24 July 1942. Total Nimród production was 135 vehicles.

ARMAMENT
1 x 40mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P04017
The Sturmkanone 38(t) Tank Destroyer was the JgdPz 38(t) "Hetzer". The Germans, in an attempt to improve the impoverished armor units of their ally, decided to furnish them with modern equipment. From October to December 1944 the Germans delivered a reported 100 JgdPz 38(t). The Hungarian Hetzers were used in several assault-gun groups. The JgdPz 38(t) "Hetzer" (Troublemaker) was a light tank destroyer based on the PzKpfw 38(t) tank, but using a non-turreted version of the PzKpfw IV 75mm gun mounted in the front superstructure, and with the armor on all four sides of the vehicle sloped as much as possible.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
60mm
WEIGHT
15.7 tonnes

P04018
The 40M Nimród (pronounced "NIM-road") was a modified, Hungarian produced version of the Swedish Landsverk AA tank carrying a 40mm Bofors gun. An unarmed example was delivered in December 1938 and given to MÁVÁG, which had a license to build the 40mm Bofors, in order to mount the Hungarian gun in the turret. The first prototype was given to the Army for trials in Aug/Sep 1939. Testing revealed a limited ammunition capacity and the prototype was given to HTI for further modifications. In June 1940 additional testing was carried out and the tank was accepted in December 1940, envisioned as a tank destroyer with a subsidiary air-defense role. The initial contract called for 26, later increased to 46 in October 1941. The first seven were delivered on 11 February 1942, followed by another 28 on 13 March. A second order for 89 was placed on 24 July 1942. Total Nimród production was 135 vehicles.

ARMAMENT
1 x 40mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P04019
The 39M Csaba ("CHUH-buh") Armored Car originated as a Straussler design which was modified and built by the Manfred Weiss factory in Csepel/Budapest. In 1938 the War Ministry ordered production of the Csaba rather than face the protracted arrangements of importing vehicles and obtaining the license rights. As a result, the first Csaba was produced in June 1939. It was a fairly advanced design, with a two-speed, four-wheel steering system as well as four-wheel drive. Front and rear driving positions, plus a transmission with five speeds in reverse, enabled the vehicle to back out of trouble quickly. It carried a crew of four, and its armament was the Hungarian 20mm semi-automatic Anti-Tank rifle and a coaxial machinegun. It was used for patrol and reconnaissance duties. Somewhere between 140 and 172 were built.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
5.9 tonnes

P04021
The Hungarians used a variety of artillery tractors to haul their artillery around. Most notable were the Pavesi, the TL 37, the K.V.40 and the K.V.50. They also received a number of German prime movers, notably the SdKfz 7, SdKfz 8 and SdKfz 11 prime movers.


P04022
This unit represents a variable number of trucks used for transport. The Hungarians produced a number of truck types. Most notable were the Rába Afi, and the Rába Botond 38M, a 6x4 design that carried 13 men and was the standard vehicle for motorized infantry. The Hungarians also produced a licensed version of the Krupp "Schnauzer" light truck.


P04023
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. Throughout the war the vast majority of Hungarian divisions (i.e., the infantry-type divisions) relied almost entirely on horse-drawn transport.


P04024
This unit represents a variable number of horses used to transport men and equipment. Throughout the war, horses transported most Hungarian men, equipment and supplies.


P04025
Bicycles are one of the least demanding forms of transportation available to any army. Requiring neither fuel nor fodder, bicycles can move troops on improved roads about as fast as can be tactically prudent, and are easily discarded at no great loss in the event of a prolonged engagement. They do, however, require reasonably well-surfaced roads - something not common in Russia.


P04026
This unit represents a variable number of motorcycles used for the transport of infantry. Comprising many different brands and types, they were used for a variety of purposes but could be found most often affiliated with some type of recon unit.


P04027
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P04028
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P04101
The 36M 81mm Mortar Section used the Hungarian version of the French Mortier de 81 mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. This mortar became the classic design of the era and was copied by at least a dozen countries. It fired both light and heavy HE bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P04102
The 36M 81mm Mortar Section used the Hungarian version of the French Mortier de 81 mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. This mortar became the classic design of the era and was copied by at least a dozen countries. It fired both light and heavy HE bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P04103
The 36M 81mm mortar platoon used the Hungarian version of the French Mortier de 81 mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. This mortar became the classic design of the era and was copied by at least a dozen countries. It fired both light and heavy HE bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P04104
The 36M 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German 37mm PaK 35/36. An unknown number of these were sold to Hungary in 1936 in exchange for wheat. In 1941 they formed the backbone of the Hungarian anti-tank defenses. They were usually issued to infantry formations and there they doubled as infantry guns firing small HE shells at strongpoints and similar targets. The PaK 35/36 37mm was the standard German anti-tank weapon at the beginning of the war.

ARMOR PENETRATION
50mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
435kg

P04105
The 36M 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German 37mm PaK 35/36. An unknown number of these were sold to Hungary in 1936 in exchange for wheat. In 1941 they formed the backbone of the Hungarian anti-tank defenses. They were usually issued to infantry formations and there they doubled as infantry guns firing small HE shells at strongpoints and similar targets. The PaK 35/36 37mm was the standard German anti-tank weapon at the beginning of the war.

ARMOR PENETRATION
50mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
435kg

P04106
The 40M 40mm Anti-Tank Gun was a Hungarian modification of their German 37mm PaK 35/36 guns. By 1940, Hungarian Army expansion meant that more anti-tank guns were needed - but at that time Germany could or would not supply them. The Hungarians decided to make their own, so a number of 36M 37mm AT guns had their worn barrels replaced by modified Bofors 40mm AA gun barrels. A small number of these guns were produced and issued.

ARMOR PENETRATION
36mm at 600m
SHELL WEIGHT
.965kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
430kg

P04107
The 36M 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Canon de 47 antichars FRC, an original Belgian design produced by the Fonderie Royale de Canons in Liège. A small number were exported to Hungary, and whereas the Belgians used light tractors to tow them, the Hungarians used horses as this weapon was intended for cavalry use. By 1941, the 36M 47mm AT gun was used only in reserve and second-line units.

ARMOR PENETRATION
45mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
568kg

P04108
The 38M 50mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 38. To bolster the Hungarians' anti-tank capabilities, the Germans provided some of their own PaK guns to the Hungarian Army (Honvédség). One such weapon was the PaK 38 50mm anti-tank gun, a number of which were provided beginning in late 1942.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P04109
The 38M 50mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 38. To bolster the Hungarians' anti-tank capabilities, the Germans provided some of their own PaK guns to the Hungarian Army (Honvédség). One such weapon was the PaK 38 50mm anti-tank gun, a number of which were provided beginning in late 1942.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P04126
The 97/38M 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 97/38, a 75mm anti-tank gun based on the famous mle 1897 French field gun. To bolster the Hungarians' anti-tank capabilities, the Germans provided a limited quantity of these guns in the latter half of 1942.

ARMOR PENETRATION
75mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P04110
The 40M 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 40. To bolster the Hungarians' anti-tank capabilities, from late 1942 the Germans provided a limited quantity of these guns.

ARMOR PENETRATION
154mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
9.55kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P04111
The 5/8M 76mm Howitzer was the World War I vintage Skoda 8cm kanon vz 05/08. The bulk of Hungarian field artillery in 1941was made up of these guns, which had been in production at the Skoda plant in Hungary during the Great War. Originally intended as a dual-purpose field/mountain gun, it could be broken down into three cartloads for movement through rough terrain. A sign of the gun's antiquity was its barrel, made of wrought bronze.

MAX. RANGE
9300m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.34kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1065kg

P04112
The 18M 84mm Field Gun was the World War I vintage Skoda 8.35cm kanon vz 18. This gun was produced in small numbers in 1918, just as the Great War was ending. The Hungarians inherited some of them and gave them the designation 18M. Originally designed as a dual-purpose field/mountain gun, it had a separate set of wheels for each role and could be broken down into three cartloads.

MAX. RANGE
12078m
SHELL WEIGHT
9.99kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1478kg

P04113
The 14aM 100mm Howitzer was the vintage World War I Skoda 10cm vz 14. Some minor changes had been made to these howitzers to suit Hungarian requirements, but by 1941 few were left, most having been replaced by newer guns.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1417kg

P04114
The 37M 105mm Howitzer was the German 10.5cm leFH 18. A number of these were bought in 1937, along with some German halftrack prime movers. This unit also represents the 40M 105mm howitzer, a Hungarian design of which a small number were built. (Production was halted so that the gun barrels could be used in the Zrínyi assault guns.)

MAX. RANGE
10670m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1985kg

P04115
The 31M 105mm Howitzer originated as the Swedish Bofors 10cm m/31. Imported along with the 31M 150mm howitzer, these guns formed the backbone of the modern artillery in the Hungarian Army (Honvédség) in Russia. Both used the same carriage and, though they lacked uniformity with other Hungarian equipment, were solid and reliable designs. Unlike some of the other Hungarian 'updated' guns, they proved eminently suitable for mechanized warfare.

MAX. RANGE
19,700m
SHELL WEIGHT
17.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
6000kg

P04116
The 14/39M 150mm Howitzer was a modified WWI-era Skoda 15cm vz 14. Hungarian changes included renovation of the old barrels to accommodate new ammunition and the fitting of a muzzle brake; with these modifications the gun became the 14/35M. Further modifications resulted in the 14/39M. Although used in smaller numbers than the modern Bofors, the revamped Skoda howitzers gave good service.

MAX. RANGE
10,700m
SHELL WEIGHT
42kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3200kg

P04117
The 31M 150mm Howitzer originated as the Swedish Bofors 15cm m/31. Imported along with the 31M 105mm howitzer, these guns formed the backbone of the modern artillery in the Hungarian Army (Honvédség) in Russia. Both used the same carriage and, though they lacked uniformity with other Hungarian equipment, were solid and reliable designs. Unlike some of the other Hungarian 'updated' guns, they proved eminently suitable for mechanized warfare.

MAX. RANGE
14,700m
SHELL WEIGHT
47kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
6000kg

P04119
The 40aM 210mm Howitzer was the Italian STAM/Ansaldo Obice da 210/22 modello 35 sold to Hungary in 1939. Exactly why these modern guns were sold to Hungary at a time when the Italian Army was itself in desperate need of such equipment is unclear. The Hungarians discovered a weakness in the carriage after prolonged use and towing. They made their own alterations and changed the designation to the 40M. Soon thereafter the Hungarians started producing their own version of the gun, designating it the 40aM. About a dozen appear to have been produced.

MAX. RANGE
15407m
SHELL WEIGHT
101 or 133kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
15885kg

P04120
The 15/31M 75mm Mountain Howitzer was a modified World War I Skoda vz 15. In the 1930's the Hungarians needed a light cavalry gun, and the 15M carriage was altered to suit the new role. The barrel and cradle were unchanged, but the rest of the carriage was modified to suit it for horse traction. For game purposes this unit also represents the 15/35M 75mm mountain howitzer, which required only four horses to tow it, whereas the 15/31M required six.

MAX. RANGE
8250m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
770kg

P04121
The 33M 20mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the Danish Madsen Model 1933. The Madsen was an air-cooled, recoil-operated cannon, which could be mounted on a variety of sturdy mounts. Both HE and armor-piercing rounds could be fired from 10- or 15-round magazines, but a special 60-round magazine could also be used.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2120m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.29kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
260kg

P04122
The 36M 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the famed Swedish Bofors 40mm AA gun, which was sold or licensed to 18 different countries. A license was purchased by MÁVÁG in 1935-36 to produce guns and ammunition for Hungary and to sell to other nations. When the war began in 1939, the bulk of MÁVÁG production went to supply Hungarian forces. The Bofors 40mm AA gun was first produced in 1930 after the Swedish government had given financial backing to a Bofors design drawn up in 1928.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2100kg

P04123
The 36M 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the famed Swedish Bofors 40mm AA gun, which was sold or licensed to 18 different countries. A license was purchased by MÁVÁG in 1935-36 to produce guns and ammunition for Hungary and to sell to other nations. When the war began in 1939, the bulk of MÁVÁG production went to supply Hungarian forces. The Bofors 40mm AA gun was first produced in 1930 after the Swedish government had given financial backing to a Bofors design drawn up in 1928.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2100kg

P04124
The 36M 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the famed Swedish Bofors 40mm AA gun, which was sold or licensed to 18 different countries. A license was purchased by MÁVÁG in 1935-36 to produce guns and ammunition for Hungary and to sell to other nations. When the war began in 1939, the bulk of MÁVÁG production went to supply Hungarian forces. The Bofors 40mm AA gun was first produced in 1930 after the Swedish government had given financial backing to a Bofors design drawn up in 1928.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2100kg

P04125
The 29/38M 80mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the Swedish Bofors M29. In 1929 a number of these were delivered to Hungary, and in 1939 a few minor alterations were made, thus the designation 29/38M. In 1941 these guns formed the main anti-aircraft defenses of Hungary itself. The M29 was an unremarkable design, but has a small place in history as one of the early results of the Bofors/Krupp association which eventually led to the famous German 88mm Flak series.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
9700m
SHELL WEIGHT
8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3100kg

P04201
The Hungarian rifle platoon normally consisted of a HQ section, three rifle squads and one light mortar squad. These 45 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns, three Solothurn 31M 7.92mm light machineguns and one 39M 50mm mortar.


P04202
The Hungarian light machinegun platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three light machinegun squads. These 39 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns, and twelve Solothurn 31M 7.92mm light machineguns.


P04203
The Hungarian machinegun section normally consisted of 20 men equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns, and two Schwarzlose 7/12M 8mm water-cooled machineguns.


P04204
The Hungarian machinegun platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three machinegun squads. These 40 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns, and four Schwarzlose 7/12M 8mm water-cooled machineguns.


P04205
The Hungarian anti-tank rifle platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three anti-tank rifle groups. These 19 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, and three 20mm Solothurn s18-1100 anti-tank rifles which could penetrate 30mm armor at 100 meters.


P04206
The Hungarian engineer platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and four engineer squads. These 58 men were armed with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns, satchel charges and flamethrowers. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions.


P04207
The Hungarian cavalry platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three cavalry squads. These 39 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns and three Solothurn 31M 7.92mm light machineguns.


P04208
The Hungarian bicycle platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three bicycle squads. These 44 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns and three Solothurn 31M 7.92mm light machineguns. The main bicycle used was the 32M, a military bicycle of very good design of which some 20,000 were built between 1939 and 1945.


P04209
The Hungarian motorcycle platoon normally consisted of a HQ section and three motorcycle squads. These 44 men were equipped with Browning 29M 9mm pistols, Mannlicher 31M 8mm carbines, 39M 9mm submachineguns and three Solothurn 31M 7.92mm light machineguns.


P04210
The Hungarian motorcycle machinegun platoon normally contained two Schwarloze 7/12M 8mm water-cooled machineguns.


P04307
This unit represents an Army HQ. A Hungarian army normally consisted of three corps. For operations, the allotment of corps to armies varied as the situation demanded. In addition to the army troops, a tank battalion and motorized artillery regiment was attached to an army. During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04306
This unit represents a Corps HQ. A Hungarian Corps normally consisted of three infantry divisions. For operations, the allotment of division to corps varied as the situation demanded. In addition to the division troops, a cavalry squadron and motorized artillery battalion was attached to an army. During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04301
This unit represents a Divisional HQ. A Hungarian Infantry Division normally consisted of three infantry regiments, three battalions of artillery plus other support troops with a strength of 14,000 men. During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04302
This unit represents a Brigade HQ. Hungarian Brigades consisted of Motorized Brigades, Cavalry Brigades and Mountain Brigades. Motorized Brigades normally consisted of an armored reconnaissance battalion, a motorized engineer company, a motorized infantry regiment, two bicycle battalions, a motorized artillery battalion plus other support troops. A Cavalry Brigade normally consisted of a reconnaissance battalion, a motorized engineer company, two cavalry regiments, two bicycle battalions, a motorized artillery regiment plus other support troops. Mountain Brigades consisted of reconnaissance units, an engineer company, three infantry battalions, an anti-tank company plus other support troops. . During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04303
This unit represents a Regimental HQ. An infantry regiment normally consisted of an engineer company, three infantry battalions, a horse drawn machinegun company, an anti-tank company, a mortar company plus other support troops. During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04304
This unit represents a Battalion HQ (foot). An infantry battalion normally consisted of three rifle companies, a machinegun company plus other support troops, all on foot or utilizing horse-drawn carts. Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04305
This unit represents a Battalion HQ (mot.). An infantry battalion normally consisted of three rifle companies, a machinegun company plus other support troops, all utilizing trucks such as the Rába Botond 38M, a 6x4 truck that carried 13 men. During the war, Hungarian headquarters staffs were usually able to adapt to changing circumstances and were able to maintain control of their troops through a good communication support system.


P04401
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04402
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04403
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04404
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04405
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04406
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04407
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04408
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04409
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P04410
The Austro-Hungarian Army of the First World War had a long and rich tradition, with German as its official language. Many in the officer corps were commissioned in the new Royal Hungarian Army (Honvédség) at the end of WWI. The senior officer corps was thus composed of seasoned officers, though with their roots dating back to the First World War, there was undoubtedly some resistance to new ideas. Younger officers had to graduate from the Ludovica, or Military Academy, of Hungary. Competition for entrance was keen, and physical and mental standards were high. Once selected, the applicant was assigned to a branch of the army and had to serve for a year before actually entering the academy. The academy course lasted another three years, with schooling that was almost entirely military. Upon graduation the cadet was commissioned a second lieutenant.


P05001
Finnish T-37 Tankettes were captured Soviet T-37 amphibious scout tanks. In 1937 the extensively improved T-38 entered production, which was wider and lower than the T-37 and had improved swimming capabilities and greater ammunition stowage capacity. In the game this unit represents both the T-37 and T-38.
29 T-37s and 13 T-38s were captured during the Winter War.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
9mm
WEIGHT
3.2 tonnes

P05002
The Vickers 6-ton Mk E Light Tank was a British Vickers-Armstrong design with armament added in Finland. A total of 32 unarmed versions were ordered in 1938-39, with 27 eventually arriving (about half of which were armed by February 1940). To ensure compatibility with their Renault FT-17s, the Finns equipped their Vickers with the same French Puteaux SA 18 37mm guns and Hotchkiss machineguns as carried on the FTs. This tank entered service in December 1939.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14mm
WEIGHT
7 tonnes

P05003
Finnish T-26 Light Tanks were captured Soviet T-26 Model 1933s and Model 1937s (both of which are represented by this unit in the game). About 75 T-26s were captured during the Winter and Continuation Wars.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm cannon
1-3 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10 tonnes

P05006
T-26E Light Tanks were Vickers Mk E re-armed with Russian 45mm guns. Typically employed by tank units as close support for infantry.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm cannon
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14mm
WEIGHT
8.8 tonnes

P05004
T-26E Light Tanks were Vickers Mk E re-armed with Russian 45mm guns. Typically employed by tank units as close support for infantry.

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm cannon
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
14mm
WEIGHT
8.8 tonnes

P05005
OT-133 flamethrower light tanks were Soviet T-26s with a flame projector in place of the main gun. The Finns captured a number of them, along with some OT-130s (which this unit also represents). Most were converted to 45mm gun tanks but a small number were retained as flamethrower tanks for assaults on bunkers and other fortifications.

ARMAMENT
1 x flamethrower
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10 tonnes

P05018
Finnish T-28 Medium Tanks were captured Soviet T-28s. Dubbed "The Mail Train" by the Finns, numerous T-28s were destroyed by Finnish troops. Seven more were captured during the Winter and Continuation Wars.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm howitzer
3-5 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR:
30 or 80mm
WEIGHT: 28-32 tonnes

P05020
Finnish T-34 Medium Tanks were Soviet T-34 M41s. The Finns captured four during the Continuation War and purchased three more from Germany in 1944. They nicknamed the vehicle "Sotka" (a duck-like bird).

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm cannon
2 x 76.2mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
52mm
WEIGHT
26.5 tonnes

P05021
Finnish T-34-85 Medium Tanks were captured Soviet T-34/85s, which were T-34s with a new turret and an 85mm gun. The Finns captured seven during the summer of 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 85mm cannon
2 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
90mm
WEIGHT
32 tonnes

P05022
Finnish KV-1 Heavy Tanks were Soviet KV-1s, one or two of which were captured during the Continuation War.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm cannon
3-4 x 7.62mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
75mm
WEIGHT
43 tonnes

P05008
Stu-40 Assault Guns were German StuG IIIG, 59 of which Finland purchased in 1943-44. They saw action as part of the 1st Sturmgeschutz Battalion.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1 or 2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P05007
BT-42 Assault Guns were captured Soviet BT-7 light tanks modified by the Finns. In the autumn of 1942, eighteen BT-7s were fitted with a British 4.5-inch (114mm) howitzer mounted in a large, locally manufactured turret. The Finns had only HE ammunition for the gun, so the vehicles were used mainly for infantry support. They saw action in the Independent Company of the Tank Division.

ARMAMENT
114mm gun
MAX. ARMOR
22mm
WEIGHT
15 tonnes

P05010
ItPsv-40 Anti-Aircraft Tanks were Swedish Landsverk Anti II AA tanks mounting a Bofors 40mm gun in an open-topped turret. The Finns purchased six, which were used in an anti-aircraft platoon of the Tank Division.

ARMAMENT
1 x 40mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
10.7 tonnes

P05011
Komsomolyets Prime Movers were small Soviet artillery tractors. They were partially armored, and had a 7.62mm machinegun mounted in the front superstructure. At least 202 were captured by the Finns, who used them for towing light guns.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.62mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
16mm
WEIGHT
4.1 tonnes

P05019
SdKfz 7 Halftrack Prime Movers were German prime movers acquired by the Finns for towing their German 150mm howitzers.


P05012
This unit represents a variable number of trucks used for transportation.


P05013
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. Throughout the war the vast majority of Finnish divisions (i.e., the infantry-type divisions) relied heavily on horse-drawn transport.


P05014
This unit represents a variable number of horses used to transport men and equipment.


P05015
Bicycles are one of the least demanding forms of transportation available to any army. Requiring neither fuel nor fodder, bicycles can move troops on improved roads about as fast as can be tactically prudent, and are easily discarded at no great loss in the event of prolonged engagement.


P05016
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P05017
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P05101
The Krh/36 81mm Mortar was a Finnish Tampella design, one of a series of Tampella mortars built in the 1930s. During the Winter War Finland produced 272 81mm Tampellas and captured 78 Soviet 82mm mortars. After the Winter War the Finns received 216 81mm mortars that they had ordered during the war from countries such as France and Italy. At the start of the Continuation War in June 1941, the Finnish Army possessed 887 81-82mm mortars.

MAX. RANGE
2900m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
60kg

P05123
The Krh/36 81mm Mortar was a Finnish Tampella design, one of a series of Tampella mortars built in the 1930s. During the Winter War Finland produced 272 81mm Tampellas and captured 78 Soviet 82mm mortars. After the Winter War the Finns received 216 81mm mortars that they had ordered during the war from countries such as France and Italy. At the start of the Continuation War in June 1941, the Finnish Army possessed 887 81-82mm mortars.

MAX. RANGE
2900m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
60kg

P05102
The Krh/40 120mm Mortar was a Finnish Tampella design. It was in development in 1939 and was used only experimentally in the Winter War. The Finns also captured a number of the Soviet PM obr. 38 120mm mortars during the Winter and Continuation Wars. At the start of the Continuation War in June 1941, the Finnish Army possessed 153 120mm mortars.

MAX. RANGE
5300m
SHELL WEIGHT
12.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
250kg

P05124
The Krh/40 120mm Mortar was a Finnish Tampella design. It was in development in 1939 and was used only experimentally in the Winter War. The Finns also captured a number of the Soviet PM obr. 38 120mm mortars during the Winter and Continuation Wars. At the start of the Continuation War in June 1941, the Finnish Army possessed 153 120mm mortars.

MAX. RANGE
5300m
SHELL WEIGHT
12.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
250kg

P05103
The PstK/36 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Swedish Bofors m/36. This gun had the unusual distinction of being used by both sides during the war. It was one of the best anti-tank guns of the period, lighter than the German 37mm PaK 36 and having slightly better armor penetration. At the start of the Winter War it was the standard anti-tank gun of the Finnish Army. 173 were in service at that time, and by June 1941 another 350 had been received.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.74kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P05104
The PstK/40-38 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 35/36. This was the standard German anti-tank weapon at the beginning of the war. The Germans provided a number of them to the Finns at the start of 1941.

ARMOR PENETRATION
50mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
0.97kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
435kg

P05105
K/40 45mm Anti-Tank Guns were Soviet PTP obr. 32, a number of which were captured by the Finns during the Winter War and put into immediate use.

ARMOR PENETRATION
35mm at 1000m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.43kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
510kg

P05106
The PstK/38 50mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 38. The Germans gave an apparently small number of these to the Finns in 1942.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P05107
The PstK/97-38 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the PaK 97/38, a German anti-tank gun based on the famous Model 1897 French field piece. In 1941, some 700 of these French gun barrels were adapted to the PaK 38 carriage and rushed to the Eastern Front, where they served until replaced by the more powerful PaK 40 75mm anti-tank gun. The Germans sold 46 of these guns to the Finns in 1943. They were probably assigned to divisional anti-tank companies.

ARMOR PENETRATION
75mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
5.98kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1190kg

P05108
The PstK/40 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the PaK 40, the standard German divisional anti-tank gun for the latter half of the war. The Germans gave a number of these to the Finns in July 1943.

ARMOR PENETRATION
154mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
9.55kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P05109
The K/17 75mm Field Gun was the US version of the vintage WWI British 18-pounder. Bethlehem Steel in the USA was building 18-pounders for the British, and it was not long before the US ordered some of the same guns, designating them the 75mm Field Gun M1917. By 1941 the gun had seen extensive modernization with pneumatic wheels and a revised recoil mechanism, but it was no longer in first-line service. It was used mainly as a training gun or exported, with 200 shipped to Finland after the Winter War. The K/17 was used in fourteen field artillery battalions during the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
12,300m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1310kg

P05110
The K/02 76mm Field Gun was the Russian 76.2mm P obr. 1902 built by Putilov based on contemporary Krupp designs. It formed the backbone of Finnish light artillery, used in 35 artillery battalions during the Winter War and 32 in the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
8500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1100kg

P05111
The K/02 76mm Field Gun was the Russian 76.2mm P obr. 1902 built by Putilov based on contemporary Krupp designs. It formed the backbone of Finnish light artillery, used in 35 artillery battalions during the Winter War and 32 in the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
8500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1100kg

P05112
The K/36 76mm Field Gun was a captured Soviet 76.2mm P obr. 36. The Finns captured a number of these excellent guns and promptly put into service. They were used in three field artillery battalions during the Winter War and in five field artillery battalions during the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
13,580m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1350kg

P05113
The H/37 105mm Howitzer was the Bofors 10.5cm m/40, a Finnish/Swedish design built by Bofors for Finland. The H/37 made its appearance in the Continuation War and was used in seven light artillery battalions, one field artillery battalion and two heavy field artillery battalions.

MAX. RANGE
11,800m
SHELL WEIGHT
11.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1850kg

P05119
The K/29 105mm Field Gun was the Polish wz.29, a modernized version of the French Canon de 105 L mle 1913 S. The Germans provided the K/29 to Finland from captured Polish stocks. The K/29 made its appearance in the autumn of 1940, and was used in seven heavy field artillery battalions.

MAX. RANGE
12000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.7kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2300kg

P05120
The H/18 114mm Howitzer was the British QQF 4.5-inch Howitzer Mk 2, originally designed before WWI and later modified in the 1920s. By 1939 it was still in widespread use with the British Army, and a shipment of 25 arrived in Finland during the Winter War. The H/18 was used in two field artillery battalions during the Winter War, and in twelve such battalions during the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
6040m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.66kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1494kg

P05114
The H/09 t.10 122mm Howitzer was the Russian G obr. 1909 or 1910. It formed the mainstay of Finnish medium artillery during the Winter War, being used in 26 artillery battalions. By the time of the Continuation War in June 1941 it was found in only nine battalions, having been largely superseded by captured 122mm 10/30 howitzers (which the unit also represents in the game). The latter gun was used in 28 artillery battalions during the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
8700m
SHELL WEIGHT
8.7kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1450kg

P05122
The H/40 150mm Howitzer was the sFH 18, the standard German divisional heavy howitzer. The H/40 was used in four heavy field artillery battalions during the Continuation War.

MAX. RANGE
13250m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5512kg

P05115
The H/15-17 152mm Howitzer was the Russian G obr. 1910/30. Originally designed for Tsarist Russia by the French Schneider company, it was later adopted by the French Army as the Canon de 155 C mle 1917 S. During the Winter War the H/15-17 was used in the 3rd Heavy Field Artillery Battalion and the 3rd Independent Heavy Battery. During the Continuation War it was used in one field artillery battalion and two heavy field artillery battalions.

MAX. RANGE
10,300m
SHELL WEIGHT
42kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3300kg

P05121
The H/17 203mm Howitzer was the WWI British 8-inch Mk 6, a British design built in 1917 by the Midvale Steel Company in the USA. In the autumn of 1940 Finland began to receive from England twenty-five howitzers and 25,000 rounds. During the Continuation War the H/17 was used in the 1st-4th Super-Heavy Artillery Battalions and the 11th-16th Super-Heavy Artillery Batteries.

MAX. RANGE
9500m
SHELL WEIGHT
90kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
9112kg

P05116
The ItK/39 20mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the German FlaK 38. A shipment of thirty arrived from Germany just before the Winter War began.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
405kg

P05117
The Itk/36 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the famous Swedish Bofors gun, which was sold and/or licensed to eighten different countries. The Bofors 40mm AA gun was first produced in 1930 after the Swedish government had given financial backing to a Bofors design drawn up in 1928 and was produced in two forms, twin-mountings for naval use and single mounting for land service. In addition to those already on hand, the Finns received 76 from Sweden and 40 from Hungary during the Winter War.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1730kg

P05118
The Itk/29 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the Swedish Bofors m/29. It was an unspectacular performer that gave many years of service to its owners, and has a small place in history as one of the early results of the Krupp-Bofors collaboration that eventually produced the famous German 88mm Flak series. Thus the m/29 provided a good design exercise for many of the features that later appeared in the "88".

MAX. CEILING
11,200m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
4000kg

P05201
During the Winter War the Finnish rifle platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section, two rifle squads and two light machinegun squads. These 38 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, two Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns and two Lahti-Saloranta M/26 7.62mm light machineguns. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from November 1939 to December 1940.


P05214
The "mid-war" Finnish rifle platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four squads. These 36 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, two Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns and four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) light machineguns. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from January 1941 to May 1944.


P05202
The "late-war" Finnish rifle platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four squads. These 36 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, eight Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, four captured Simonov or Tokarev semi-automatic rifles, four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) light machineguns and several German panzerfausts ("Panssarinyrkki"). The panzerfaust hand-held anti-tank weapon could penetrate up to 200mm of armor, but had a very short range. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from June 1944 to September 1944.


P05204
The Finnish engineer platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four engineer squads. These 45 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles and standard engineer equipment. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from November 1939 to September 1944.


P05210
During the Winter War the Finnish jaeger engineer platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four engineer squads. These 45 men were equipped with thirty Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, two Lahti-Saloranta M/26 7.62mm light machineguns, satchel charges and the Italian Pignone M35 flamethrower. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. For game purposes this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable, and available from November 1939 to December 1940.


P05215
The "mid-war" Finnish jaeger engineer platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four rifle squads. These 45 men were equipped with thirty Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) 7.62mm light machineguns, satchel charges and flamethrowers. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. For game purposes this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable, and available from January 1941 to May 1944.


P05211
The "late-war" Finnish jaeger engineer platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four rifle squads. These 45 men were equipped with thirty Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) 7.62mm light machineguns, satchel charges, flamethrowers and several German panzerfausts ("Panssarinyrkki"). The panzerfaust hand-held anti-tank weapon could penetrate up to 200mm of armor, but had a very short range. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. For game purposes this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable, and available from June 1944 to September 1944.


P05205
The "early/mid war" Finnish cavalry troop normally consisted of a headquarters section and three rifle squads. These 35 men were generally equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, three Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, and three Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or, from 1941, captured Russian DP) 7.62mm light machineguns. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from November 1939 to May 1944.


P05212
The "late-war" Finnish cavalry troop normally consisted of a headquarters section and three rifle squads. These 35 men were generally equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, three Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, three Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) 7.62mm light machineguns, and several German panzerfausts 'Panssarinyrkki' were available. The panzerfaust hand-held anti-tank weapon could penetrate up to 200mm of armor, but had a very short range. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable and available from June to September 1944.


P05206
The Finnish bicycle platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section, two rifle squads and two light machinegun squads. These 38 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, two Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns and two Lahti-Saloranta M/26 7.62mm light machineguns. For game purposes this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable and available from November 1939 to December 1940.


P05209
During the Winter War the Finnish jaeger platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section, two rifle squads and two light machinegun squads. These 40 men were generally equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, two Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns and two Lahti-Saloranta M/26 7.62mm light machineguns. For game purposes this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable and available from November 1939 to December 1940.


P05217
The "mid-war" Finnish jaeger platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four jaeger squads. These 42 men were generally equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, two Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns and four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) light machineguns. For game purposes, this platoon is bicycle- and ski-capable and available from January 1941 to May 1944.


P05213
The "late-war" Finnish jaeger platoon normally consisted of a headquarters section and four jaeger squads. These 42 men were typically equipped with M/91 7.62mm rifles, eight Suomi M/31 9mm submachineguns, four captured Simonov or Tokarev semi-automatic rifles, four Lahti-Saloranta M/26 (or captured Russian DP) light machineguns and several German panzerfausts ("Panssarinyrkki"). The panzerfaust hand-held anti-tank weapon could penetrate up to 200mm of armor, but had a very short range. For game purposes this platoon is ski-capable, and available from June 1944 to September 1944.


P05218
The Finnish anti-tank rifle section normally contained two Lahti Pstkiv/39 20mm anti-tank rifles. The Pstkiv/39 was derived directly from the Lahti aircraft cannon of 1937, with little modifications as possible in order to quickly produce the ground weapon. The Lahti ATR saw widespread use in the Continuation War until being withdrawn in 1944 when German hand-held anti-tank weapons such as the panzerfaust ("Panssarinyrkki")and panzerschreck ("Panssarikauhu") became available. For game purposes, this platoon is ski-capable and available from January 1941 to May 1944.


P05203
The Finnish anti-tank rifle platoon normally contained four Lahti Pstkiv/39 20mm anti-tank rifles. The Pstkiv/39 was derived directly from the Lahti aircraft cannon of 1937, with little modifications as possible in order to quickly produce the ground weapon. The Lahti ATR saw widespread use in the Continuation War until being withdrawn in 1944 when German hand-held anti-tank weapons such as the panzerfaust ("Panssarinyrkki")and panzerschreck ("Panssarikauhu") became available. For game purposes, this platoon is ski-capable and available from June to September 1944.


P05207
The Finnish machinegun platoon normally contained four Maxim M/09 7.62mm water-cooled machineguns. For game purposes, this platoon is ski-capable and available from November 1939 to September 1944.


P05208
The Finnish anti-aircraft machinegun platoon normally contained two ItKK//31 twin-barrel 7.62mm machineguns. For game purposes, this platoon is ski-capable and available from September 1939 to February 1942.


P05307
This unit represents an Army HQ. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05306
This unit represents a Corps HQ. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05301
This unit represents a Divisional HQ. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05302
This unit represents a Brigade HQ. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05303
This unit represents a Regimental HQ. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05304
This unit represents the HQ of a non-motorized battalion. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05305
This unit represents the HQ of a motorized battalion. With the "can do" spirit of the officers and men, Finnish leadership in the field was very flexible and better able to adapt to changing circumstances than their Soviet foe. In fact, many Finnish officers thought that German commanders in the field had their hands tied too much by orders and procedures. Usually, upper-echelon headquarters simply issued a general assignment, allowing the lower-echelon headquarters a free rein in deciding how to go about executing the mission. Finnish regimental and divisional headquarters staffs were capable of commanding Task Forces (battle groups), whenever necessary. In practice, reliance on task forces frequently meant that "pure" regiments became almost uncommon, with the different battalions of a regiment commonly fighting widely separated within their divisional sector. Platoon leaders and company commanders were usually reservists, with higher positions held by career officers.


P05401
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05402
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05403
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05404
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05405
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05406
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05407
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05408
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05409
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P05410
Finnish army officer were well trained, especially in staff matters, and were taught to think independently. Many senior Finnish officers had received their basic training during WWI in the German Army, thus contributing to the heavy German influence in matters military. Finnish military training from 1918 to 1939 was a result of careful selection, with only the best inductees being allowed to attend the Reserve NCO school after basic training. The best NCO attendees graduated to the Reserve Officer School, and only the best of the Reserve Officers were permitted into the Military Academy. The Finnish Army's strategic orientation was that of defense rather than offense, a major difference compared to Soviet and German doctrines of the day. In the Finnish Army all offensive maneuvers were designed to support the defense. The Finnish command structure from corps upward was sometimes stiff and clumsy. While this was not too evident during the Winter War of 1939-40, it led to some critical situations during the summer of 1944.


P06002
The LT-35 was a Czech light tank built by Skoda between 1935-40. The new Slovakian Army inherited 75 of them in 1939. two companies (thirty tanks) of LT-35s. One major drawback of the tank discovered in Russia during the winter of 1941-42 was that the pneumatic transmission was prone to freezing, which would immobilize the vehicle until it could be warmed up. The Germans used this tank in the 6th Panzer Division; in their service it was called the PzKpfw 35(t).

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P06003
The LT-38 was a light tank built by BMM (the German name for the company that had been CKD before Germany's occupation of Czechoslovakia). It was a version of the Czech LT vz 38 built for export to Sweden. The Germans confiscated them, however, and renamed them PzKpfw 38(t)S. In 1941 Slovakia purchased 37 of these vehicles. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group contained ten LT-38s.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25 mm
WEIGHT
8.8 tonnes

P06004
The LT-40 was a Czech light tank built by BMM (the German name for the company that had been CKD before Germany's occupation of Czechoslovakia) in 1939-40 for export to Latvia. However, after the Soviet Union occupied that country, the new Slovak State purchased all 21 of them. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group contained seven LT-40s.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
7.5 tonnes

P06005
OA vz 30 Armored Cars had been built by Tatra for the Czech Army between 1933 and 1935. After 1939 the Slovak Army inherited 18 of them. It had a fair cross-country capability but was lightly armed and armored. It saw action in border clashes with Hungary and participated in the invasions of Poland and the Soviet Union in the 1st Armored Car Company.

ARMAMENT
2 x 8mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
6mm
WEIGHT
2.7 tonnes

P06006
The Slovakian Army used a number of different artillery tractors during the war. One of the more common ones was the Czech Praga IV built by CKD. The Slovaks inherited 38 of these light tractors from the breakup of Czechoslovakia in 1938. The vehicle was capable of 21 km/hour and had a range of 220 km. It was capable of towing up to 4.5 tonnes and could carry 1.1 tonnes.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
4.6 tonnes

P06007
The Slovak Army used a number of different truck types to transport troops and supplies. Most were built by companies such as Tatra and Skoda and inherited from the Czech Army. Military types such as these had significant cross-country capabilities appropriate to the conditions on the Eastern Front.


P06008
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. The Slovak Army was fairly well motorized with the exception of wagons for the transport of smaller support weapons (machineguns, mortars, and small caliber artillery).


P06009
This unit represents a variable number of horses used to transport men and equipment.


P06010
This unit represents a variable number of motorcycles used to transport infantry. Comprising many different brands and types, they were used for a variety of purposes, but most often they could be found affiliated with some type of recon unit.


P06011
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P06012
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P06101
The M vz 36 81mm mortar was a Skoda license-built version of the French Mortier de 81-mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. However, the vz 36 differed from most Brandt mortars in that it fired non-standard projectiles of Czech design and manufacture. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had 36 of these mortars.

MAX. RANGE
3400m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.3 kg & 6.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
62kg

P06102
The M vz 36 81mm mortar was a Skoda license-built version of the French Mortier de 81-mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. However, the vz 36 differed from most Brandt mortars in that it fired non-standard projectiles of Czech design and manufacture. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had 36 of these mortars.

MAX. RANGE
3400m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.3 kg & 6.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
62kg

P06103
The M vz 36 81mm mortar was a Skoda license-built version of the French Mortier de 81-mle 27/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company in 1927. However, the vz 36 differed from most Brandt mortars in that it fired non-standard projectiles of Czech design and manufacture. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had 36 of these mortars.

MAX. RANGE
3400m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.3kg & 6.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
62kg

P06104
The KPUV vz 37 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was built by Skoda. It was a modern and efficient design for the late 1930's, but by 1941 it was obsolete against such tanks as the T-34 or KV. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had only six of these guns (though this number increased to several dozen later in the year).

ARMOR PENETRATION
35mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.85kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
370kg

P06105
The KPUV vz 36 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was built by Skoda. In its day it was one of the most powerful anti-tank guns available, despite its old-fashioned WWI appearance. It formed the mainstay of the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group's anti-tank units, which had 108 of them in June 1941 (though this number increased to several dozen later in the year).

ARMOR PENETRATION
48mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
570kg

P06106
The KPUV vz 36 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was built by Skoda. In its day it was one of the most powerful anti-tank guns available, despite its old-fashioned WWI appearance. It formed the mainstay of the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group's anti-tank units, which had 108 of them in June 1941.

ARMOR PENETRATION
48mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
570kg

P06107
The KPUV vz 38 50mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 38. The Slovaks received a small number of these guns beginning in mid 1943.

ARMOR PENETRATION
120mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
2.73kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
986kg

P06108
The KPUV vz 40 75mm Anti-Tank Gun was the German PaK 40. The Slovaks received a small number of these guns beginning in mid 1943.

ARMOR PENETRATION
154mm at 500m (APCR ammo)
SHELL WEIGHT
9.55kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1425kg

P06109
The H vz 14/19 100mm Howitzer was the Skoda vz 14/19. Essentially a revised and updated version of the vz 14, it was one of the more important items in the Czech Army artillery park in 1938. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had 36 of these guns, making it the most numerous artillery piece in the Group. In the game this unit also represents the Skoda 100mm vz 30 howitzer and 100mm vz 16/19 mountain howitzer. In June 1941 the Expeditionary Army Group also contained 18 of each of these guns.

MAX. RANGE
9800m
SHELL WEIGHT
16kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1490kg

P06110
The HK vz 35 105mm Field Gun was the Skoda vz 35, one of the most modern field pieces in the Czech Army. It was designed from the start for tractor towing, and combined good performance with a reasonably low weight. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had nine of these guns.

MAX. RANGE
18,100m
SHELL WEIGHT
18kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
4200kg

P06111
The HK vz 35 105mm Field Gun was the Skoda vz 35, one of the most modern field pieces in the Czech Army. It was designed from the start for tractor towing, and combined good performance with a reasonably low weight. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had nine of these guns.

MAX. RANGE
18,100m
SHELL WEIGHT
18kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
4200kg

P06112
The leFH 18 105mm Howitzer was the German leFH 18. The Slovaks received a small number of these guns beginning in mid-1943.

MAX. RANGE
10670m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1985kg

P06113
The leFH 18 105mm Howitzer was the German leFH 18. The Slovaks received a small number of these guns beginning in mid-1943.

MAX. RANGE
10670m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.8kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1985kg

P06114
The HH vz 25 150mm Howitzer was the 15cm vz 25, Skoda's first design for the newly independent Czechoslovakia. It entered Czech service in 1925, and production continued until 1933. The design was a compromise in several ways, and as a result it lacked range and by the late 1930s, it was scheduled for replacement by the vz 37.

MAX. RANGE
11,800m
SHELL WEIGHT
42kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3800kg

P06115
The H vz 15 75mm Mountain Howitzer was the Skoda vz 15, one of the most successful and widely used of all mountain guns. It first entered service with the Austro-Hungarian Army, and after 1918 passed into service with the Czech, Austrian and Hungarian armies as well as those of several other nations. The Slovakians used them as infantry guns on the Eastern Front.

MAX. RANGE
8250m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
613kg

P06116
The KPL vz 35 20mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was a Skoda light AA weapon. It was used by the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group in its invasion of the Soviet Union in the 4th, 14th, and 15th Anti-Aircraft Companies in two-gun platoons. Not much information is available about this gun, but since the Czech Army possessed a quantity of Danish Madsen M1935 20mm AA guns, it has been used to represent the vz 35 in the game.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2120m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
260kg

P06117
The KPL vz 22/24 84mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the Skoda 8.35cm kanon PL vz. 22/24. First produced in 1922 and improved in 1924, it was still in service with the Czech Army in 1938 when the Germans occupied the country. The vz. 22/24 showed its age as it used wooden-spoked wheels supporting a simple firing platform with small outriggers. In June 1941 the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group had 36 of these guns.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
11,300m
SHELL WEIGHT
10kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
8800kg

P06201
A Slovakian rifle platoon normally comprised three rifle squads, typically equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles and three ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns.


P06202
A Slovakian engineer platoon normally comprised four engineer squads, typically equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles, four ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns and other engineer equipment such as satchel charges. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions.


P06203
A Slovakian cavalry platoon normally comprised four cavalry squads, typically equipped with Czech rifles or carbines and four ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns.


P06204
A Slovakian machinegun platoon normally comprised two sections of two machinegun squads each. The platoon was typically equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles and four Czech ZB 53 7.92mm machineguns.


P06205
A Slovakian motorcycle platoon normally comprised three motorcycle squads, typically equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles and three ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns.


P06206
Motorcycle machinegun sections were intended to combine the speed of the motorcycle with the support value of the machinegun. As long as road conditions permitted, the motorcycle section could move quickly, dismount, and go into action where needed until heavier units arrived. This unit represents a section of two Czech ZB 53 7.92mm machineguns and their crews.


P06307
This unit represents an Army headquarters, which did not exist in the Slovakian Army on the Eastern Front.


P06306
This unit represents the headquarters of the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group (SEAG) that invaded the Soviet Union in 1941. The Group included two infantry divisions and a number of small support units, including the 11th Tank Company with fifteen LT-40 light tanks. The SEAG was disbanded in August 1941.


P06301
This unit represents a Slovakian Divisional headquarters in the 1st Mobile Division and 2nd Security Division from 1942 to 1944, and the 1st and 2nd Infantry Divisions in 1941.


P06302
This unit represents the Brigade headquarters of "Brigade Pilfousek" on the Eastern Front in the summer of 1941. This formation consisted of the 1st Tank Battalion, the I/6 Motorized Infantry Regiment, the 2nd Recon Battalion, the I/11th Artillery Regiment and a platoon of motorized engineers. The Germans referred to this brigade as the "Slovak Mobile Command". It was formed in order to keep at least a portion of the Slovakian force mobile enough to keep up with the advancing front.


P06303
This unit represents the headquarters of the various Regiments in the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group.


P06304
This unit represents the headquarters of a non-motorized (usually an infantry) Battalion in the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group.


P06305
This unit represents a motorized battalion headquarters in the Slovakian Expeditionary Army Group.


P06401
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06402
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06403
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06404
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06405
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06406
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06407
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06408
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06409
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P06410
The weak point in Slovakia's military was a lack of experienced leaders. Years of discriminatory policies in the Czech-dominated Czechoslovakian armed forces left Slovakia with only a small native officer corps with which to build its military establishment. Despite the presence of a small but active German Military Training Mission, and the sending of several hundred Slovakians to Germany for command and leadership training, this deficiency was never fully rectified.


P07001
The TK series was based on the Vickers Carden-Loyd tankettes of the late 1920s, which attracted a great deal of attention from other countries with the promise of small, inexpensive armored fighting vehicles. Poland purchased one in 1929 and, after building two prototypes (TK-1 and TK-2), settled on the heavier TK-3. Production of the two-man tankette, which became Poland's first all track armored vehicle, began in 1931. It had a Ford Model A engine, was very lightly armored (3-8mm), and carried a 7.92mm machinegun in the front superstructure. About 300 were built between 1931-34.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
2.4 tonnes

P07002
The TKS Tankette was the next generation of the TK-3. Production began in 1934, and among the many modifications were a license-produced Polski-Fiat engine, a strengthened suspension and slightly thicker armor. The armament remained unchanged. About 290 were built by September 1939. The TK and TKS were used in independent scout companies attached to infantry divisions and in armored troops of cavalry brigades.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
10mm
WEIGHT
2.6 tonnes

P07003
Development of the TKS tankette with a 20mm gun started in 1936. The designers first tried to upgun the vehicle with the Danish Madsen or Swiss Solothurn 20mm automatic cannon, but these weapons proved inadequate, so development of a Polish 20mm automatic cannon was begun. In 1938-39, the Polish 20mm FK wz 38 automatic cannons were ready, and rearming of some TK-3 and TKS tankettes was begun. The automatic cannon was mounted in a large ball mount in a redesigned front superstructure. Only a small number - about 24 - were produced. Eight went to each mechanized brigade, and the remainder were assigned to cavalry armored troops.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
10mm
WEIGHT
2.6 tonnes

P07004
The FT-17 was the French WWI tank whose rear engine and turreted-mounted armament pioneered the classic layout of all future tanks. In 1939 the Polish Army had 102 of these obsolete tanks. About half were used as scout vehicles on armored trains, and the rest were in the independent 111th, 112th and 113th Light Tank Companies which saw action around Brzesc in the third week of the campaign.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
or
1 x machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
16mm
WEIGHT
6.7 tonnes

P07006
The Vickers E dw Light Tank was the British Vickers E light infantry support tank with machineguns. In 1931 Poland purchased thirty-eight Vickers E light tanks. Of these, twenty-two were later equipped with a single turret and 47mm gun, and the remainder had twin turrets armed with machineguns. Although neither of these guns was well suited for tank warfare, the Vickers served with great success in 1939 as the principal tank of the two Polish Mechanized Brigades, and were formed in two companies attached to the Warszawska Motorized Brigade and 10th Motorized Brigade.

ARMAMENT
2 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
7.2 tonnes

P07007
The Vickers E jw Light Tank was the British Vickers-Armstrong E light infantry support tank with a 47mm gun. In 1931 Poland purchased thirty-eight Vickers E light tanks. Of these, twenty-two were later equipped with a single turret and 47mm gun, and the remainder had twin turrets armed with machineguns. Although neither of these guns was well suited for tank warfare, the Vickers served with great success in 1939 as the principal tank of the two Polish Mechanized Brigades, and were formed in two companies attached to the Warszawska Motorized Brigade and 10th Motorized Brigade.

ARMAMENT
1 x 47mm Vickers-Armstrong gun
1 x 7.92 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
13mm
WEIGHT
7.4 tonnes

P07008
The 7TPjw Light Tank was a Polish version of the British Vickers-Armstrong E light infantry tank. The Polish designers replaced the original engine with a licensed built Swiss Sauer diesel engine for better speed and improved its armor protection. Production of the first 7TPdw, with two small turrets, each armed with a 7.92mm Browning machinegun, started in 1935. The 7TPdw was considered to be a temporary solution, and only a small number was produced. In 1937 a second variant, the 7TPjw, was introduced. It carried a single turret armed with a 37mm Bofors anti-tank gun and one 7.92mm Browning machinegun. In 1938-39 the 7TPjw's turret was modified, a new engine was mounted, suspension was strengthened and wider tracks were mounted along with improved armor protection. Only a limited number of improved 7TPjw were produced before the German invasion. By 1939 the Polish Army had forty 7TPdw light tanks and 95 7TPjw light tanks, which were formed into two Independent Light Tank Battalions, the 1st and 301st. The 7TPjw was the best Polish tank of the campaign, outclassing the PzKpfw I and PzKpfw II, and equaling the PzKpfw III.

ARMAMENT
2 x 7.92mm wz.30 machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
17mm
WEIGHT
9.4 tonnes

P07009
The 7TPjw Light Tank was a Polish version of the British Vickers-Armstrong E light infantry tank. The Polish designers replaced the original engine with a licensed built Swiss Sauer diesel engine for better speed and improved its armor protection. Production of the first 7TPdw, with two small turrets, each armed with a 7.92mm Browning machinegun, started in 1935. The 7TPdw was considered to be a temporary solution, and only a small number was produced. In 1937 a second variant, the 7TPjw, was introduced. It carried a single turret armed with a 37mm Bofors anti-tank gun and one 7.92mm Browning machinegun. In 1938-39 the 7TPjw's turret was modified, a new engine was mounted, suspension was strengthened and wider tracks were mounted along with improved armor protection. Only a limited number of improved 7TPjw were produced before the German invasion. By 1939 the Polish Army had forty 7TPdw light tanks and 95 7TPjw light tanks, which were formed into two Independent Light Tank Battalions, the 1st and 301st. The 7TPjw was the best Polish tank of the campaign, outclassing the PzKpfw I and PzKpfw II, and equaling the PzKpfw III.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37 mm Bofors gun
1 x 7.92mm wz.30 machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
17mm
WEIGHT
9.9 tonnes

P07010
In 1939 the Polish Army received a battalion of fifty Renault R-35 infantry support tanks from France, which were used to equip the 21st Light Tank Battalion. Another fifty were in transit when the war broke out, and failed to make it to the front in time. The existing battalion of light tanks was poorly trained and withdrew into Romania without engaging in any fighting. However, some R-35s saw action around Warsaw as part of an ad-hoc unit..

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
9.8 tonnes

P07011
The wz.29 Armored Car was a medium armored car, with a 4-5 man crew, designed in Poland and produced in 1929-30. The Polish Ursus firm made twenty cars with minor modernizations being applied until 1939. By 1939 the Polish Army had eight wz.29 armored cars, which equipped the 11th Armored Squadron of the Mazowiecka Cavalry Brigade. Overall, both the wz.29 and wz.34 armored cars had poor cross-country performance, and were not comparable to the more modern German armored cars.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm Puteaux SA 1918 gun
2 x 7.92 mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
10mm
WEIGHT
4.8 tonnes

P07012
The wz.34 Armored Car was a light armored car with a two-man crew, designed in Poland, which entered service in 1934. It was built in three versions, about two-thirds of which were equipped with the 37mm SA gun. In 1939 the Polish Army had 80 cars of this type in ten squadrons of eight armored cars apiece, attached to cavalry brigades. Overall, both the wz.29 and wz.34 armored cars had poor cross-country performance, and were not comparable to the more modern German armored cars.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm Puteaux SA 1918 gun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
2.4 tonnes

P07014
The wz.14 75mm Self-Propelled AA Truck was an mle 1897 field piece (the famous "French 75") in a turntable mount on the back of a Polski-Fiat 621L truck, the gun and mount originally coming from a French De Dion Bouton AA truck. The Polish Army had twelve wz.14 AA trucks in service in 1939, serving with the 1st Anti-Aircraft Artillery Regiment.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
6500m
SHELL WEIGHT
7.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
7 tonnes

P07015
Design and production of the small C2P full-tracked tractor, built by PZInz, began in 1936. It was based on the TKS tankette and was used primarily to tow the wz.36 40mm Anti-Aircraft gun. A total of 196 C2P were built.


P07023
The C4P Artillery Tractor was built by PZInz. It was a halftracked tractor used primarily to tow the wz.97 75mm field gun, the wz.29 105 field gun, the wz.09/31 120mm gun, and the wz.17 155 mm howitzer. About 400 of these tractors were built, with some used as halftrack ambulances.


P07016
The PZInz 302T Prime Mover was a derivative of the Lazik jeep built by PZInz It was based on an Italian sedan with body modifications more suitable for army use, such as a pedestal mount for a light machinegun. It was used primarily to tow the wz.36 37mm anti-tank gun in mechanized brigades and motorized AT companies. About 400 of these vehicles were built.


P07017
The standard truck of the Polish Army was the Polski-Fiat 621 series, of which 13,000 were built from 1933-39 by PZInz for both military and civilian use. Of these, there were 9,300 621L heavy trucks, 2,870
621R buses, and 330 army field hospital or workshop types. There were also several hundred of the old Ursus A trucks and about 600 Polski-Fiat 618 trucks in service in 1939.


P07018
When Poland went to war in 1939, its units, except for a handful of mechanized and armored units, primarily used horse-drawn transport, with very small numbers of trucks and field cars in the infantry, artillery and cavalry units.


P07019
The Polish Army in 1939 had 70,000 men on horseback, which was 10% of the active army. It relied heavily on horses and a typical Polish cavalry regiment in 1939 of 842 men required 850 horses as well as one car, two trucks and 41 bicycles for transportation.


P07020
Bicycles are one of the least demanding forms of transportation available to any army. Requiring neither fuel nor fodder, bicycles can move troops on improved roads about as fast as can be tactically prudent, and are easily discarded at no great loss in the event of prolonged engagement.


P07021
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P07022
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P07101
The wz.31 81mm Mortar Section used the Polish Stokes-Brandt mortar, based originally on the French 81-mle 27/31 designed by Edgar Brandt. In the 1930's, Poland settled a patent dispute with France over its use of the 81mm ammunition and bought the rights to the wz.31 Stokes-Brandt mortar and ammunition. About 1050 were purchased from 1935-38 by ZSMPzA in Pruszkow, and by 1939 the Polish Army had 1200 81mm mortars, mostly the wz.31. Distribution of mortars was uneven due to uncompleted plans to equip each infantry battalion with four mortars. Independent heavy machinegun companies had 6-9 mortars, while KOP battalions and cavalry regiments had two apiece.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P07102
The wz.36 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. An initial order of 300 was placed in 1937 and SMPzA in Pruszkow undertook subsequent production; by 1939 the Polish Army had about 1200 of these guns. The Bofors was one of the finest light guns of the period, being lighter than the German 37mm PaK 36 and having slightly better armor penetration. Nearly all of the wz.36 guns were horse-drawn, the exception being those of the mechanized brigades and motorized AT companies, which used PZInz 302T artillery tractors.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P07103
The wz.36 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. An initial order of 300 was placed in 1937 and SMPzA in Pruszkow undertook subsequent production; by 1939 the Polish Army had about 1200 of these guns. The Bofors was one of the best anti-tank guns of the period, being lighter than the German 37mm PaK 36 and having slightly better armor penetration. Nearly all of the wz.36 guns were horse-drawn, the exception being those of the mechanized brigades and motorized AT companies, which used PZInz 302T artillery tractors.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P07104
The wz.36 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. An initial order of 300 was placed in 1937 and SMPzA in Pruszkow undertook subsequent production; by 1939 the Polish Army had about 1200 of these guns. The Bofors was one of the finest light guns of the period, being lighter than the German 37mm PaK 36 and having slightly better armor penetration. Nearly all of the wz.36 guns were horse-drawn, the exception being those of the mechanized brigades and motorized AT companies, which used PZInz 302T artillery tractors.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P07105
The wz.06 65mm Mountain Gun was the pre-World War I French Canon de 65 M mle 06 mountain gun. It was used mainly with the 1st and 2nd Mountain Brigades and scattered among frontier fortresses. This gun was unusual in that it employed the counter- or soft-recoil system, in which the barrel travels forward when the lanyard is pulled, and the gun fires when the barrel's forward travel limit is reached, thus utilizing its momentum to offset the recoil force.

MAX. RANGE
6500m
SHELL WEIGHT
4.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
400kg

P07106
The wz.02/26 75mm Field Gun was a rechambered version of the Russian Putilov 3-inch divisional gun adapted to fire French 75mm ammunition. In 1939, the Polish Army had 446 pieces and it was the main artillery gun of the Polish Cavalry, organized in horse artillery batteries (or dak, dywizjon artylerii konnej). It proved surprisingly successful in 1939 against tanks, largely due to the quality of the horse artillery crews, who were considered by many to be the "cream of the crop" in the cavalry.

MAX. RANGE
8500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1040kg

P07107
The wz.97 75mm Field Gun was the famous French 75 (or Soixante-Quinze 75) of World War I fame. It was a Puteaux design, built by Schneider and the Bourges arsenal, and was revolutionary for being the first field gun with a successful hydraulic recoil system and fast-acting breechblock. There were 1374 in the Polish Army in 1939. The gun was used in light artillery regiments (or pal, pulk artylerii lekkiej).

MAX. RANGE
11100m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1140kg

P07108
The wz.14/19 100mm Howitzer was manufactured by Skoda. A small number were purchased, along with the production rights, and there were about 900 in the Polish Army in 1939, including the modernized wz.4 and wz.38. It was used by light artillery regiments (or pal, pulk artylerii lekkiej).

MAX. RANGE
9970m
SHELL WEIGHT
14kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1505kg

P07109
The wz.29 105mm Field Gun was the French Canon de 105 L mle 1913 S of World War I vintage. It was produced by Schneider, based on a Russian 107mm design. Since all existing guns were designed to be horse drawn, in the 1930s the Polish Army modernized the gun so it could be towed using the new C4P halftrack artillery tractor. This involved the addition of new rubber-tired wheels, and improvements to the suspension. There were 254 modernized pieces in the Polish Army in 1939. It was used by heavy artillery regiments (or dac, dywizjon artylerii ciezkiej).

MAX. RANGE
12000m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.7kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2300kg

P07110
The wz.09/31 120mm Gun was the old French 120mm model 78/09/31 gun designed by Schneider. These had been modernized utilizing Russian 6-inch gun tubes. There were 43 modernized pieces in the Polish Army in 1939. It was used by heavy artillery regiments (or dac, dywizjon artylerii ciezkiej).

MAX. RANGE
12200m
SHELL WEIGHT
20.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3140kg

P07111
The wz.17 155mm Howitzer was the French Canon de 155 C mle 1917 S, designed by Schneider as a 152mm gun for the Tsarist Russia, and later used the French during World War I. Since all existing guns were designed to be horse drawn, in the 1930s the Polish Army modernized this gun so that it could be towed using the new C4P halftrack artillery tractor. This involved the addition of new rubber-tired wheels, and improvements to the suspension. There were 340 modernized pieces in the Polish Army in 1939. It was used by heavy artillery regiments (or dac, dywizjon artylerii ciezkiej).

MAX. RANGE
11300m
SHELL WEIGHT
43.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3300kg

P07112
The wz.36 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was a license-built version of the Swedish Bofors 40mm autocannon. During the 1939 fighting, 40mm guns were used not only for air defense but for antitank defense as well. A total of 68 were purchased from Sweden by 1938; production began in Poland in 1939. A total of 168 were exported to England, Romania and Holland. In 1939 the Polish Army had 306 guns of this type in 35 batteries and 93 platoons.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1730kg

P07113
The wz.36 40mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was a license-built version of the Swedish Bofors 40mm autocannon. During the 1939 fighting, 40mm guns were used not only for air defense but for antitank defense as well. A total of 68 were purchased from Sweden by 1938; production began in Poland in 1939. A total of 168 were exported to England, Romania and Holland. In 1939 the Polish Army had 306 guns of this type in 35 batteries and 93 platoons.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.9kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1730kg

P07114
The wz.36 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was Polish designed and built at the Starachowice Works, and of the 460 planned, only 44 were built before the outbreak of the war. The gun had a rate of fire of 20-25 rounds per minute and a maximum range of 14.5 kilometers. A special towing vehicle, the PZInz 342, was developed for it along with other specialized equipment including searchlights and sound detection equipment.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
9500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
3700kg

P07201
The Polish rifle platoon normally consisted of a platoon HQ (one officer and five men) and three rifle sections (19 men each). These 63 men were equipped with KbK wz.98 carbine rifles, three wz.28 light machineguns (actually a copy of the U.S. BAR - Browning Automatic Rifle), and a wz.36 46mm mortar. The platoon was also authorized a 7.92mm wz.35 "Ur" anti-tank rifle. This rifle was remarkable for its light weight and ability to pierce 35mm of armor at 100m, enabling it to penetrate most German tanks of the period. However, most of these new and secret rifles were locked away when the Germans invaded, and many units never received them.


P07202
Like other nationalities, the Polish Army had many different types of engineers. The engineer branch of the Army had been neglected and reduced since 1920 but was rebuilding slowly after 1936. Financial and technical reasons precluded modernization. At the outbreak of the war the branch was therefore inferior to the Germans in numbers and equipment, and most engineers were commonly deployed as infantry units.


P07203
The Polish cavalry troop consisted of 59 men armed mostly with wz.21/22 sabers, KbK wz.98 carbine rifles, and wz.28 light machineguns (a copy of the U.S. BAR - Browning Automatic Rifle), and in theory a wz.35 "Ur" antitank rifle. Lances had been officially dropped as a cavalry weapon in 1934. Each troop usually comprised a platoon HQ with (one officer and four men) and three troop sections (with 18 men each).


P07204
The Polish bicycle platoon normally consisted of a platoon HQ (one officer and five men) and three rifle sections (19 men each). These 63 men were equipped with KbK wz.98 carbine rifles, three wz.28 light machineguns (a copy of the U.S. BAR - Browning Automatic Rifle), and a wz.36 46mm mortar. The platoon was also authorized a 7.92mm wz.35 "Ur" anti-tank rifle. This rifle was remarkable for its light weight and ability to pierce 35mm of armor at 100m, enabling it to penetrate most German tanks of the period. However, most of these new and secret rifles were locked away when the Germans invaded, and many units never received them.


P07205
The Polish heavy machinegun section consisted of 20-22 men armed with KbK wz.98 carbine rifles and two wz.30 7.92mm heavy machineguns, which were unlicensed copies of a U.S. Colt-Browning gun.


P07206
The Polish heavy machinegun platoon comprised 40-50 men armed with KbK wz.98 carbine rifles and four wz.30 7.92mm heavy machineguns, which were unlicensed copies of a U.S. Colt-Browning gun.


P07307
Polish operational doctrine envisioned assigning an army to cover a front of 100-200 kilometers, depending upon the terrain. The army was expected to have five to six infantry divisions, two cavalry brigades, and a tank battalion. Armies along the main route of enemy attack would also have one of the newer mechanized brigades. By comparison, a Soviet Army possessed twelve to fifteen infantry divisions, and one or two tank divisions, while maintaining a defensive front of 80-100 kilometers.


P07306
Polish armies were frequently broken down into two operational groups. The group commander was responsible for coordinating the actions of the divisions and the brigades in his group as well as the small non-divisional units. Polish operational groups roughly corresponded to German corps, though they did not possess the wealth of non-divisional support units fielded by the German corps.


P07301
Polish operational doctrine envisioned the use of infantry divisions on a divisional front ranging in width from 12-50 kilometers. Divisions that were expected to encounter serious enemy attacks were expected to cover a defensive front no wider than 12-25 kilometers, depending on the tactics adopted.


P07302
Polish brigades consisted of cavalry and mechanized brigades. Polish operational doctrine envisioned the use of cavalry brigades as army reserve forces to be retained for counterattacks. However, because of their commitment to a pre-war plan (Plan Z), nearly all were used to hold frontal defensive positions. Frequently the brigade frontages were far in excess of the pre-war tactical doctrine. Mounted action was confined mainly to scouting, screening, and reinforcement, as machineguns had made mounted charges with sabers and rifles suicidal. A Polish cavalry brigade was assigned to cover a 12 kilometer front. The mechanized brigades were all assigned to army reserves. They were supposed to be used by the armies to counter enemy tank divisions. Polish tactical doctrine suggested that a mechanized brigade should be held in reserve up to 150 kilometers from the front, and rapidly brought forward once a tank division threatened.


P07303
Polish operational doctrine had two regiments of a division holding several defensive lines about two kilometers deep. Each of these regiments had two battalions in the initial defensive positions, with the third battalion held in reserve at the secondary line of defense. The division's third regiment would be kept in reserve, though some of the tactical plans called for the third regiment to divest itself of one battalion which could be used in the forward defensive positions.


P07304
Polish operational doctrine had two regiments of a division holding several defensive lines about two kilometers deep. Each of these regiments had two battalions in the initial defensive positions, with the third battalion held in reserve at the secondary line of defense. The division's third regiment would be kept in reserve, though some of the tactical plans called for the third regiment to divest itself of one battalion which could be used in the forward defensive positions.


P07305
Polish operational doctrine envisioned that the independent tank battalions would all be assigned to Army reserves. They were supposed to be used by the armies to counter enemy tank divisions. Polish tactical doctrine suggested that an independent tank battalion should be held in reserve up to 150 kilometers from the front, and rapidly brought forward once an enemy tank division threatened.


P07401
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07402
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07403
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07404
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07405
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07406
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07407
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07408
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07409
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P07410
After the Russo-Polish Wars of the 1920s, one person emerged who played a major role in defending and shaping the Polish Army of 1939: Josef Pilsudski, who was not a trained military officer. His patience for the details of a peacetime military organization was very limited, as was his appreciation for the newer techniques of war. Following the 1926 coup, he reorganized the leadership of the armed forces in a fashion that would ultimately prove detrimental, and showed very little sympathy for the modernization of the armed forces in such areas as aircraft, armored vehicles and communications. Following Pilsudski's death in 1935, control of the country was left in the hands of General Rydz-Smigly and a group of military officers commonly called the "colonel's regime". This military dictatorship ruled the country with less success than Pilsudski, and lacked his prestige and popularity. Rydz-Smigly and his clique tried to mobilize popular support for their policies but were unsuccessful in supplanting the traditional political organizations. The politicization of the army distracted many key officers from their principal roles at a crucial time. Fortunately, it did not substantially affect the popularity or prestige of the army on the eve of war.


P17001
Seventy-six FT-17 Tankettes (48 with a short 37mm gun and 28 with an 8mm MG) acquired from the French in 1919 were still in Romania's inventory in 1937. These relics of the First World War were of little combat value and saw no action while Romania was an Axis partner. However, after the country's switch to the Allied side some were used in combat by a Romania desperate to use any armor it could put in the field. In early 1945 the remaining FT-17s were confiscated by the Russians.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
or
1 x 8mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
16mm
WEIGHT
6.7 tonnes

P17002
The R-1 Tankette was the Czech CKD AH-IV-R, 35 of which were purchased from Czechoslovakia in June 1938 for the Romanian cavalry. After Romania's switch to the Allied side in August 1944, a small number of R-1s saw action against Axis forces.

ARMAMENT
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
12mm
WEIGHT
4.2 tonnes

P17003
The R-2 Light Tank was the Czech LT vz 35, 126 of which were purchased by Romania in the late 1930s. They were formed into the Romanians' 1st Armored Regiment, which later became a component of the 1st Armored Division. The LT vz 35 was also used by the Germans, who called it the PzKpfw 35(t). After Romania's switch to the Allied side in August 1944, R-2s saw action against Axis forces. However, in early 1945 most were confiscated by the Russians.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
10.5 tonnes

P17004
The R-35 Light Tank was the French Renault R-35. Having been designed to support attacking infantry, the R-35 proved too slow and undergunned for mobile operations in Russia - a fact exacerbated by its lack of a radio. By the end of 1941 they were restricted to training, internal security and anti-partisan operations in Transnistria. However, after Romania's switch to the Allied side in August 1944 some saw action against Axis forces.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm gun
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
45mm
WEIGHT
9.8 tonnes

P17005
The R-35/45 Light Tank was essentially an R-35 upgunned with a Soviet 45mm tank gun. By June 1944, thirty R-35/45s had been built and assigned to the 2nd Armored Regiment. Plans to build more were halted when Romania switched to the Allied side, after which the vehicle saw action against Axis forces. The Romanian designation for the R-35/45 was "Vanatorul de Care R-35 (Transformat)".

ARMAMENT
1 x 45mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
40mm
WEIGHT
11.7 tonnes

P17007
The T-38 Light Tanks were German PzKpfw 38(t)A, B and C models supplied to the Romanians Those still surviving in August 1944 saw action thereafter against Axis forces.

ARMAMENT
1 x 37mm cannon
2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
9.4 tonnes

P17010
The T-4 H Medium Tank was the German PzKpfw IVH. By August 1944, Germany had supplied at least 140 PzKpfw IVF2, IVG, IVH and IVJ to Romania. They served in the 1st Armored Division and 8th Cavalry Division. After Romania's switch to the Allied side, the T-4 saw action against its former owners right to the end of the war. In the game, this unit also represents part of the production run of the Pz IVG with the new gun and increased armor, plus the PzKpfw IVJ, the production model which followed the Pz IVH.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
2-3 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
25 tonnes

P17011
The TAs Assault Gun was the German StuG IIIG. About 110 were provided from late 1943 to mid 1944. They served in the 1st Armored Division and other formations such as the 8th Cavalry Division, primarily in an anti-tank role. After Romania's switch to the Allied side, the TAs saw action against its former owners right to the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 75mm L/48 cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
80mm
WEIGHT
23.9 tonnes

P17012
The TACAM T-60 Tank Destroyer was developed to counter the Russian T-34 and KV. The Romanians took 34 captured Soviet T-60 and T-60A scout tanks, removed the turrets, and mounted captured 76.2mm M1936 field guns on them. After Romania's switch to the Allied side in August 1944 they saw action against Axis forces. However, in October of that year they were confiscated by the Russians.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76mm cannon
MAX. ARMOR
35mm
WEIGHT
9 tonnes

P17013
After the disaster at Stalingrad, some surviving R-2 light tanks were used in the development of the TACAM R-2 Tank Destroyer. The chassis of the R-2 was used, and a modified Soviet 76.2mm obr. 41 field gun was fitted in place of the turret. The conversion of existing R-2 tanks began in February 1944, and by June about twenty had been built. The project was first halted when the appearance of the Soviet IS-2 heavy tank made it plain that a bigger gun was needed, then canceled after Romania's defection from the Axis. Thereafter the existing vehicles saw action against Axis forces to the end of the war.

ARMAMENT
1 x 76.2mm cannon
1x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
25mm
WEIGHT
12 tonnes

P17015
The Germans provided ten PSW 222 armored cars to the Romanian Army in October 1942. Most were lost in the fighting around Stalingrad. Up to forty more were provided in 1943-44. The survivors saw action against their former owners after Romania went over to the Allied side in August 1944.

ARMAMENT
1 x 20mm cannon
1 x 7.92mm machinegun
MAX. ARMOR
8mm
WEIGHT
4.8 tonnes

P17017
Several dozen German SPW 251/1 halftracks served in the Romanian Army from late 1942. Designed primarily for transporting troops accompanying tanks in an advance, the 251/1 could carry up to 13 men, and had mounts for two light machineguns. The Allied Romanians still had a few in action with the 2nd Armored Regiment in May 1945.

ARMAMENT
0-2 x 7.92mm machineguns
MAX. ARMOR
14.5mm
WEIGHT
8 tonnes

P17021
The T-VI-R Artillery Tractor was the fully tracked Czech CKD medium artillery tractor Praga T 6. Romania ordered 130 of these in 1937, and an additional 220 were received from the Germans in 1943-44. They remained in service after Romania switched to the Allied side.

ARMAMENT
none
MAX. ARMOR
none
WEIGHT
6.8 tonnes

P17023
The Romanian Army, short of transport vehicles even in the best of times, lost many of those they still had to the Soviets when it went over to the Allied side. The Soviets requisitioned a total of some 11,400 Romanian motor vehicles, leaving the Romanian 1st and 3rd Armies with barely 3000 between them.


P17024
This unit represents a variable number of horses, wagons and/or artillery limbers used for transport. A 1944 Romanian infantry division was authorized 1580 horse-drawn vehicles.


P17025
This unit represents a variable number of horses used to transport men and equipment. A 1944 Romanian infantry division was authorized 7258 horses. After Romania switched sides, the Soviets confiscated 96,360 horses, the equivalent of thirteen divisions' worth.


P17027
This unit represents a variable number of unarmed and unarmored powered boats used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P17028
This unit represents a variable number of rafts used to transport infantry and equipment across water.


P17101
The M35 60mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 60 mle 1935 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 125 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 175. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 1500 ex-French 60mm mortars to Romania. The 60mm mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs.

MAX. RANGE
1700m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.3kg & 2.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17.8kg

P17102
The M35 60mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 60 mle 1935 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 125 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 175. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 1500 ex-French 60mm mortars to Romania. The 60mm mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs.

MAX. RANGE
1700m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.3kg & 2.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
17.8kg

P17103
The M35 81mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 81 mle 1927/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 188 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 410. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 360 ex-French 81mm mortars to Romania. This mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P17104
The M35 81mm Mortar was the French Mortier de 81 mle 1927/31 designed by the Edgar Brandt company. Prior to the war 188 were purchased, and the Voina factory secured a license to build an additional 410. The exact number built by Voina is unknown, but production continued well past the allowed number once the war began. In 1942 Germany supplied 360 ex-French 81mm mortars to Romania. This mortar could fire both light and heavy bombs, as well as smoke.

MAX. RANGE
2850m
SHELL WEIGHT
3.25kg & 6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
59.7kg

P17106
The M42 120mm Mortar represents the Soviet PM obr. 38 built or captured by the Romanians. In 1941 the Romanians captured a 120mm mortar factory in Transnistria and used that equipment to build more than 500 copies of the Soviet mortar. They were kept in service after Romania switched to the Allied side, and in 1945 due to an increasing shortage of artillery they were withdrawn from the infantry regiments and formed into twelve-gun mortar battalions for use as divisional artillery.

MAX. RANGE
6050m
SHELL WEIGHT
15.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
285kg

P17107
The M34 37mm Anti-Tank Gun was the ex-Polish wz.36, which was itself a modified version of the Swedish Bofors 37mm anti-tank gun. After Romania's defection to the Allies, the consequent loss of ammunition stocks for their German 50mm and 75mm anti-tank guns coupled with the Soviets' confiscation of their 45mm AT guns forced a return to the use of the old 37mm pieces.

ARMOR PENETRATION
33mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
380kg

P17110
The M35 47mm Anti-Tank Gun was the Austrian Böhler M1935 or Italian Breda 47/32. In 1940 the Germans bartered 545 Böhler M1935's for oil, and the Romanians also ordered 275 Breda 47/32's from Italy. It was used as an anti-tank gun, for infantry support, and as pack artillery. After Romania's defection to the Allies, the M35 soldiered on in the regimental anti-tank companies

ARMOR PENETRATION
43mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
1.44kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
277kg

P17116
The M43 75mm Anti-Tank Guns is a 75mm anti-tank gun that was developed and built solely by the Romanian Resita factory, utilizing the best ideas of AT/AA field guns currently in use on the Eastern Front. An initial order of 1,100 was placed on 10 December 1943, and the first 24 were issued to the 1st Armored Division in the spring of 1944. By year's end, 372 pieces are thought to have been produced. The M43 remained in full production after Romania's defection to the Allies, and continued to be used in regimental anti-tank batteries.

ARMOR PENETRATION
100+mm at 500m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.6kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1430kg

P17117
The 75mm Field Gun represents the various old French, Russian and German light artillery pieces still in service in World War II (e.g., the Schneider mle 1897 "French 75", the Skoda 75mm vz 28 and 76mm vz 17, the Putilov 76mm 00/02P, and the Krupp 75mm M03). One of the most important developments that the Romanians achieved was the unification of field artillery calibers. The Astra factory produced over 1000 barrel linings for the various older field guns, thus allowing them all to fire the same 75mm rounds. When the Allied Romanian infantry divisions were reorganized in September 1944, they retained a battalion of 75mm field guns.

MAX. RANGE
11100m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.2kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1140kg

P17118
The M14/34 100mm Howitzer was the vintage World War I Austro-Hungarian Skoda vz 14, which Romania received through capture or reparations (more than 100). In the 1930s the Astra factory was given the task of modernizing these guns to the latest Skoda standards, thus creating the M14/34. When the Allied Romanian infantry divisions were reorganized in September 1944, they retained a battalion of 100mm howitzers.

MAX. RANGE
9280m
SHELL WEIGHT
13.65kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1417kg

P17120
The M36 150mm Howitzer was the Skoda 149mm Model 33 (K1). Between 1936 and 1939 Romania bought 180 pieces of this thoroughly modern design. It was the most numerous type of Romanian Corps artillery, and remained in service after Romania switched to the Allied side.

MAX. RANGE
15,100m
SHELL WEIGHT
42kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5020kg

P17124
The Romanians used several types of 20mm anti-aircraft guns. One was the Gustloff, which was a pre-production version of the German FlaK 38. The Germans agreed to sell the Romanians 300 of these guns in September 1940, the delivery of which had barely begun by May 1941. Another type used by the Romanians was the Swiss Oerlikon. The specs listed below are for the FlaK 38.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.3kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
405kg

P17125
The M39 25mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the French Canon Automatique de 25 mle 1939. The development of this gun arose from the requirement for a light antiaircraft gun of larger than machinegun caliber in order to engage aircraft at higher altitudes. This eventually resulted in the Hotchkiss 25mm CA 38. The 25mm CA 39 featured a stronger platform and carriage. About 72 were purchased from France.

MAX. CEILING
5000m
SHELL WEIGHT
.29kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
850kg

P17126
The M39 37mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the German FlaK 18. A license for 360 of these weapons was given to the Astra factory, which delivered 102 M39s by May 1941.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
2000m
SHELL WEIGHT
0.635kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
1750kg

P17127
The M36 75mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was a Vickers-Armstrong 75mm AA gun originally developed in the 1920s. A license was purchased by the Resita concern in 1936 to produce a hundred pieces. The gun remained in use, sometimes in an anti-tank role, after Romania's defection to the Allies.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
10000m
SHELL WEIGHT
6.5kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
2825kg

P17128
The M36 88mm Anti-Aircraft Gun was the German FlaK 36. These weapons were used primarily to guard the oil fields in Ploesti, but later in the war some saw action in an anti-tank role. The FlaK 36 differed from the earlier FlaK 18 in its trailer design and barrel construction.

MAX. EFFECTIVE CEILING
8000m
SHELL WEIGHT
14.4kg
WEIGHT IN ACTION
5000kg

P17201
A Romanian rifle platoon typically comprised a headquarters and three rifle squads. These 40 men were equipped with rifles (most commonly the Czech ZB 24 7.92mm) and four Czech ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns. In 1943, Romanian-designed Orita 9mm submachineguns began being issued as well.


P17203
A Romanian engineer platoon typically comprised a headquarters, four engineer squads and a flamethrower group. These 55 men were equipped with rifles, four Czech ZB 30 7.92mm light machineguns, satchel charges, and the Italian M35 flamethrower. The main function of this platoon was to lead the assault on fortified positions. In 1943, Romanian-designed Orita 9mm submachineguns began being issued as well.


P17204
A Romanian machinegun section typically comprised 20 men equipped with rifles and two water-cooled 8mm Schwarloze 7/12M or air-cooled Czech 7.92mm ZB 37 machineguns.


P17205
The Romanian machinegun platoon typically comprised a headquarters and four machinegun squads. These 45 men were equipped with Czech ZB 24 7.92mm rifles, Orita 9mm submachineguns, and four water-cooled 8mm Schwarloze 7/12M or air-cooled Czech 7.92mm ZB 37 machineguns.


P17206
The Romanian cavalry troop typically comprised a headquarters and four cavalry squads. These 39 men were equipped with rifles and four Czech ZB30 7.92mm light machineguns. By mid 1944, losses of cavalry mounts had been so heavy that only one of the five surviving cavalry divisions remained fully horsed.


P17307
This unit represents an army headquarters. A Romanian army normally consisted of three corps and army-level troops such as a machinegun battalion and heavy artillery regiment. For operations, the allotment of corps and attached units to the army would vary as the situation demanded.


P17306
This unit represents a corps headquarters. A Romanian corps normally consisted of three infantry divisions. For operations the allotment of divisions to corps varied as the situation demands. In addition to the divisional troops, a motorized artillery battalion was attached.


P17301
This unit represents a divisional headquarters. An infantry division from September 1944 normally consisted of three infantry regiments, one mixed artillery regiments of artillery, and divisional anti-tank, anti-aircraft, recon and engineer companies.


P17302
This unit represents a brigade headquarters. In the game this is used only for the Armored Group, a combined-arms formation (sort of a mini armored division) used by the 4th Army.


P17303
This unit represents a regimental headquarters. A Romanian infantry regiment from September 1944 normally consisted of two infantry battalions, an anti-tank company and an engineer company.


P17304
This unit represents a battalion headquarters (foot). An Allied Romanian infantry battalion normally contained three rifle companies and a heavy-weapons company with machineguns and 81mm mortars. All were on foot except for the heavy weapons, which had horse-drawn carts.


P17305
The unit represents a motorized battalion headquarters. Motorized infantry battalions, using trucks such as the Tatra 93T, were found in the Armored Group and certain cavalry divisions.


P17401
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17402
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17403
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17404
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17405
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17406
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17407
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17408
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17409
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.


P17410
By the summer of 1944 the generally pro-Western Romanian officer corps was deeply disillusioned with the course of the war. Nevertheless, most were still anti-Bolshevik and remained reluctantly prepared to resist the Red Army as long it appeared to be in the national interest. With no prospect of a successful outcome to the war, however, their enthusiasm and effectiveness were limited. The country's sudden switch to the Allied side in August of that year was a fait accompli which the officers simply had to endure. Many - those who were still pro-German or had performed too well against the red Army - were subsequently relieved of command at the insistence of the Soviets.
